大智度論 六喻品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · The Six Similes
六喻品:須菩提問無相不可分別自相空諸法中云何具足修六波羅蜜、云何無異法中分別說異相、云何行異相法以一相道得果,佛答住五陰如夢如響如影如焰如幻如化中行六度而布施無相施者無相受者無相、能具足四念處乃至十八不共法、受世間身不為生死所污、知四果辟支佛道而不住其中;復次具足無相尸羅波羅蜜持名字戒乃至非威儀戒、不作生處願不作果報願、無相有相四句、化轉輪聖王與須扇多佛二喻;具足無相羼提波羅蜜住生忍法忍乃至不生一念惡、無生法忍何所斷何所知、二乘忍與菩薩忍之異;身精進心精進具足毘梨耶波羅蜜乃至三轉十二行法輪;具足無相禪波羅蜜入諸禪三昧而不受味不隨力生、善學諸空能入菩薩位、有所得是非位無所得是位、菩薩位諸法不可示不可說;末說不見夢不見見夢者乃至不見化不見見化者、不著色乃至不著六波羅蜜而具足初地乃至十地、諸法實相中不可說善不善有為無為、我本行菩薩道亦無有法可得性、應善學諸法性以無相法學般若;論主釋須菩提以空問佛以空答何得別異、雲霧遠視則見近之則無所見、報得無漏波羅蜜如報得眼根自然能見色、諸法空無相云何得知各各具足餘波羅蜜、聲聞入見諦無分別中餘聖人猶數其所入法、四念處乃至七覺意諸聖人為數、上品一念具諸度與此品空無相具諸度之異(經+論)
本品開卷是一個修行人遲早會撞上的難題。須菩提一口氣問了四問:既是「無相、不可分別、自相空諸法中」,那六波羅蜜怎麼還一一修得起來?「云何無異法中而分別說異相?」;般若又怎麼能把其餘五度都攝進去?「云何行異相法,以一相道得果?」——說到底只有一個疑:若一切皆空,今日的布施持戒還算不算數。佛沒有逐問去答。他只給了一個處所:「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧。」——答處不在怎麼調和空與有,在住在哪裡行。六喻不是勸世的譬語,是所住之地;住處一定,四問一時俱銷。
六喻之所以立得住,經自己給了論證,而且極短:「夢無自性,響、影、焰、幻、化皆無自性。」,「若法無自性,是法無相;若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相。」——夢的不實不在它虛假,在它沒有自己的性。沒有自性就沒有相,沒有相就只剩一相,而這一相不是別有一相,正是無相。所以下一句立刻落到布施上來:「以是因緣故,須菩提!當知菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相。」三輪體空不是修出來的境界,是本來如此,行人只是如是知而已。
其下佛逐度別說,而每一度都給出一個極具體的驗處。戒的驗處在「不作是願」:經先說戒體「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,聖人所讚無漏戒」,隨即說這位菩薩不願以此戒生剎利大姓乃至他化自在天,也不願以此戒得四果與辟支佛道。戒的有相無相,不驗於持得多嚴,驗於心裡還有沒有一個要去的地方。 而所以不必作願,經把路全堵死了:「無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法;無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法。」四句一齊遮盡——不作願不是志向低,是這條路本來不通。此段並出兩個化事:「譬如化轉輪聖王,雖坐臥行住,不見來處,不見去處」而能利益眾生;又「譬如須扇多佛」化作化佛已,自捨身壽命入無餘涅槃,而化佛仍在說法。能利益而不得所益,正是無相之行。
忍的驗處在一念迴照。經寫得很實:一切眾生來罵詈麁惡語、以瓦石刀杖相加,而菩薩「乃至不生一念惡」。他憑什麼忍得住?不是忍力大,是當下問了一句:「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」——問的正是「誰在罵」:能罵、能害的那個人,一回頭找就找不到。 經自己說出所憑:「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」。忍到這裡便轉出無生法忍,而無生法忍的界說也毫不玄:「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法,是故名無生法忍。」不是見著了什麼,是連一點點不善都不再生起。須菩提追問二乘之忍與菩薩之忍何異,佛不比高下,只答攝屬:「諸須陀洹若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍」,乃至辟支佛之智斷也是菩薩忍——「是為異」。四果與辟支佛所斷所知,在菩薩份上全成了他的忍地。
禪的驗處在不受味。經列了一長串三昧,連「入如電光三昧,入如金剛三昧,入聖正三昧」都證都入,卻接一句「亦不受三昧味,亦不受三昧果。」何以不受?「當云何於無相法受無相法味、無所有法受無所有法味?」——無相的東西沒有味可嘗。不受味的實效極其具體:「若不受味,則不隨禪定力生若色界、若無色界。」定力足以生天而不生。再往裡一層,連能入所入也不見:「亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用法入禪者。」
全品最短的一句判準出現在這裡。須菩提問什麼是菩薩位、什麼是非位,佛只答十九字:「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。」——位不由階次定,由有所得無所得定。 什麼算有所得?經答得毫不留情:色是有所得,受想行識是有所得,眼耳鼻舌身意乃至一切種智有所得,全是非位。連一切種智,只要「有所得」三字掛上去,就出了位。入了位的人是什麼樣子?「是菩薩入位中,一切禪定、三昧具足,尚不隨禪定、三昧力生,何況住婬、怒、癡,於中起罪業生!」他仍在度眾生,只是「菩薩但住如幻法中饒益眾生,亦不得眾生及如幻法。」末後連法輪也一併空掉:「乃至能轉法輪,所謂不可得法輪。」
到了總收的一段,佛把六喻自身也遮盡了:「不見夢、不見見夢者,不見響、不見聞響者」乃至不見化、不見見化者。何以連喻也不留?「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故。」——六喻是給取相的人用的藥,藥不是要留在身上的。其下便層層不著:不著色乃至不著識,不著三界,不著諸禪解脫三昧,不著四念處乃至八聖道分,不著六波羅蜜;「不著故,能具足菩薩初地,於初地中亦不生著。」乃至十地皆然。連般若自身也不得:「是菩薩行般若波羅蜜,亦不得般若波羅蜜」,而正因不得,「是時見一切法皆入般若波羅蜜中」——不得,才是真的入。
須菩提於是把疑問推到最後一步:既然無相無分別,善不善、有漏無漏、世間出世間、有為無為又怎麼說得出來?佛不答,反問他:諸法實相中,有哪一法可說是善是不善乃至是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提嗎?須菩提只有一句:「世尊!不可說也!」佛乃以自身作證:「我本行菩薩道時,亦無有法可得性」。全經段收在一句教誡上——「應善學諸法性;善學諸法性故,是名阿耨多羅三藐三菩提道。」
論主接手,先替讀者把疑問問得更尖:須菩提以空問,佛還以空答,這一問一答豈不是白問?答處只在一個「見」字上。論主說凡夫的難處在「凡夫遠實智慧,取相,見菩薩行六波羅蜜作佛,著是空法故難。」而菩薩雖然住在五眾裡,是「住五眾如幻、如夢空法中,亦以空心行布施」,所以「雖行諸法,具足六波羅蜜,不妨於空。」隨即出一喻收之:「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見。」,「凡夫亦如是,遠實相故,見諸佛。菩薩近實相故,見皆空」——同一件事,遠看成物,近看無物;不是有兩個世界,是有兩個距離。 不妨,所以「能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法。」論主並順手訓了「報得」二字:「報得名更不修行,自然而得;譬如報得眼根,自然能見色。」
第二問更實際:既然空無相,行者自己並不分別,那「各各具足餘波羅蜜」是誰說的?論主答得極平:「行者雖不自分別,而諸佛、菩薩說其行檀、行尸,具足諸行。」並舉聲聞為例——入見諦的人在無漏無相無分別法中,自己並不分別,可是「餘聖人亦數其所入法」:知諸法實相所謂無相相,就給他名為正見;正見得力就名為正行;不惱眾生不作諸惡就名為正語、正業、正命。「是時雖無所說、亦無所造,而名為正語、正業。」——名字是旁人替他數的,不是他自己立的。 四念處乃至七覺意皆然,「於四念處中,亦如八直聖道中,諸聖人為數。」菩薩也一樣:「行是無相檀波羅蜜,能具足尸波羅蜜等諸善法。」
末後論主自設一問作結:前一品說「以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜」,本品說「此無相攝一切法」,兩者有何差別?答只一句:「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」——前品說的是何時具足,本品說的是何以能具足;一在時間上,一在體性上。 全品所辯之疑難,收在這一分別上。
This chapter opens with a difficulty that every practitioner runs into sooner or later. Subhūti asks four questions in one breath: since they are ‘dharmas that are signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks’, how can the six perfections still be cultivated one by one? ‘How, within dharmas that are without difference, are differing marks spoken of with distinctions?’; and how can prajñā gather the other five perfections into itself? ‘How does one practise dharmas of differing marks and obtain the fruit by the path of one mark?’—At bottom there is only one doubt: if all is empty, does today's giving and keeping of morality still count. The Buddha does not answer the questions one by one. He gives only a place: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and abiding in this he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience, is diligent in vigour, enters meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom.’—The answer lies not in how to reconcile emptiness and existence, but in where one abides while practising. The six similes are not figures of speech to exhort the world; they are the ground abided in; once the abiding-place is settled, the four questions dissolve at once.
That the six similes can stand, the sūtra itself gives the argument for, and most briefly: ‘A dream has no self-nature; echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration all have no self-nature.’, ‘If a dharma has no self-nature, that dharma is signless; if a dharma is signless, that dharma is of one mark, namely the signless.’—The unreality of a dream lies not in its being false but in its having no nature of its own. With no self-nature there is no mark; with no mark there remains only one mark, and this one mark is not some other mark; it is precisely the signless. So the very next sentence comes straight down upon giving: ‘By reason of these causes and conditions, Subhūti! know that the bodhisattva's giving is signless, the giver is signless, the recipient is signless.’ The emptiness of the three wheels is not a realm cultivated into being; it is so from the first, and the practitioner merely knows it so.
Below this the Buddha speaks of each perfection separately, and for each he gives a most concrete proving-place. The proving-place of morality is ‘he does not make this vow’: the sūtra first speaks of the body of morality, ‘this morality is not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not clinging, the morality without outflows praised by the sages’, and at once says that this bodhisattva does not vow by this morality to be born among the great clans of the kṣatriyas, and so on up to the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations, nor does he vow by this morality to obtain the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path. Whether morality is with marks or signless is proved not by how strictly it is kept, but by whether there is still in the mind a place one wants to go. And why no vow need be made, the sūtra blocks the whole road: ‘A signless dharma cannot obtain a signless dharma; a dharma with marks cannot obtain a dharma with marks; a signless dharma cannot obtain a dharma with marks; a dharma with marks cannot obtain a signless dharma.’ The four alternatives are blocked together—not making a vow is not a low aspiration; it is that this road was never open. This passage brings out two matters of conjuring: ‘It is as a conjured wheel-turning sage king, who, though sitting, lying, walking, and standing, is not seen coming from anywhere nor going anywhere’ and yet can benefit beings; and again, ‘It is as the Buddha Suśānta’, who, having conjured a conjured buddha, himself gave up his body and life and entered nirvāṇa without remainder, while the conjured buddha still teaches the Dharma. To be able to benefit and yet not find the one benefited: this is exactly signless practice.
The proving-place of patience is a single thought that turns back and illumines. The sūtra writes very practically: all beings come to revile with harsh and evil words and assail him with tiles, stones, knives, and staves, and the bodhisattva ‘does not give rise to even a single evil thought’. By what does he endure? Not by great strength of endurance, but by asking one question on the spot: ‘Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me? Who is it that assails me with evil words and harms me with tiles, stones, knives, and staves?’—What is asked is exactly ‘who is reviling’: the one who can revile and can harm, when one turns round to look, cannot be found. The sūtra itself says what he relies on: ‘because this bodhisattva has obtained signless acceptance toward all dharmas’. Patience, reaching here, turns into the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and the definition of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is not in the least abstruse: ‘he obtains acceptance of dharmas, and so on up to not giving rise to even a little unwholesome dharma; therefore it is named the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas.’ It is not that something has been seen; it is that not even a little of the unwholesome arises any more. Subhūti presses on to ask how the acceptance of the two vehicles differs from the acceptance of the bodhisattva; the Buddha does not weigh higher and lower, but answers only with inclusion: ‘the knowledge and the severance of the srota-āpannas are named the bodhisattva's acceptance’, and so on up to the knowledge and severance of the pratyekabuddhas also being the bodhisattva's acceptance—‘this is the difference’. What the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha sever and know becomes, in the bodhisattva's share, wholly his ground of acceptance.
The proving-place of dhyāna is not receiving the flavour. The sūtra lists a long string of samādhi, even ‘entering the like-lightning samādhi, entering the like-vajra samādhi, entering the noble right samādhi’, all realised and all entered, and then adds one sentence: ‘he also does not receive the flavour of the samādhi, nor does he receive the fruit of the samādhi.’ Why does he not receive them? ‘How should one receive the flavour of a signless dharma within a signless dharma, or the flavour of a dharma without anything existent within a dharma without anything existent?’—A signless thing has no flavour to be tasted. The real effect of not receiving the flavour is extremely concrete: ‘If he does not receive the flavour, he is not born, following the power of meditative concentration, in the form realm or the formless realm.’ The power of concentration is enough for birth among the gods, and he is not born there. One layer further in, even the one who enters and that which is entered are not seen: ‘he also does not see this dhyāna, does not see the one who enters dhyāna, does not see the one who enters dhyāna by means of some dharma.’
The shortest criterion of the whole chapter appears here. Subhūti asks what the bodhisattva's position is and what is not the position, and the Buddha answers in only nineteen Chinese characters: ‘All that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position.’—The position is settled not by stages but by something to be attained and nothing to be attained. What counts as something to be attained? The sūtra answers without mercy: form is with something to be attained, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are with something to be attained, eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds with something to be attained, all are not the position. Even the omniscience of all kinds, as soon as the three Chinese characters ‘something to be attained’ are hung upon it, falls out of the position. What is the one who has entered the position like? ‘This bodhisattva who has entered the position is complete with all meditative concentrations and samādhi, and is still not born following the power of meditative concentration and samādhi, how much less does he abide in lust, anger, and delusion and give rise to sinful deeds within them!’ He still delivers beings, only ‘the bodhisattva abides only in dharmas like an illusion and enriches beings, and does not find beings or dharmas like an illusion either.’ At the end even the wheel of the Dharma is emptied along with the rest: ‘and so on up to being able to turn the wheel of the Dharma, namely the unfindable wheel of the Dharma.’
Coming to the passage of general gathering, the Buddha blocks off the six similes themselves as well: ‘he does not see the dream, does not see the one who sees the dream; he does not see the echo, does not see the one who hears the echo’, and so on up to not seeing the conjuration and not seeing the one who sees the conjuration. Why does he not leave even the similes? ‘Because this dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are all the inverted dharmas of ordinary foolish people.’—The six similes are medicine given to those who grasp at marks, and medicine is not meant to stay in the body. Below this there is layer upon layer of not clinging: not clinging to form and so on up to consciousness, not clinging to the three realms, not clinging to the dhyānas, liberations, and samādhi, not clinging to the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, not clinging to the six perfections; ‘because he does not cling, he can make complete the bodhisattva's first ground, and within the first ground he gives rise to no clinging either.’ And so up to the ten grounds. Even prajñā itself is not found: ‘this bodhisattva practising prajñāpāramitā also does not find prajñāpāramitā’, and exactly because he does not find it, ‘at that time he sees all dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā’—not finding is the true entering.
Subhūti then pushes the doubt to its last step: since all is signless and without discrimination, how can wholesome and unwholesome, with outflows and without outflows, worldly and beyond the world, conditioned and unconditioned still be spoken of? The Buddha does not answer but asks him in return: within the real mark of all dharmas, is there any dharma that can be said to be wholesome or unwholesome, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? Subhūti has only one sentence: ‘World-Honored One! It is unspeakable!’ The Buddha then takes himself as witness: ‘When I formerly practised the bodhisattva path, there was likewise no dharma whose nature could be found’. The whole sūtra section gathers in one instruction—‘one should train well in the nature of dharmas; because one trains well in the nature of dharmas, this is named the path to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
The treatise-author takes over and first asks the doubt more sharply on the reader's behalf: Subhūti asks with emptiness, and the Buddha answers again with emptiness; is this question and answer not asked for nothing? The answer lies only in the one word ‘see’. The treatise-author says that the ordinary person's difficulty is that ‘ordinary people are far from real wisdom, grasp at marks, and see the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha; because they cling to this empty dharma, they raise the objection.’ But the bodhisattva, though abiding in the five aggregates, ‘abides in the five aggregates as in the empty dharma of what is like an illusion and like a dream, and also practises giving with an empty mind’, so ‘though he practises all dharmas and makes the six perfections complete, this does not hinder emptiness.’ At once he brings out a simile to gather it: ‘It is as with clouds and mist: seen from afar they are seen; drawing near, nothing is seen.’, ‘Ordinary people too are like this: because they are far from the real mark, they see buddhas. The bodhisattva, because he is near the real mark, sees all as empty’—the same one thing, seen from afar as a thing, seen from near as nothing; it is not that there are two worlds, but that there are two distances. Not hindered, and so ‘he can, within dānapāramitā, within a single thought, practise all wholesome dharmas to completion.’ And the treatise-author in passing glosses the two Chinese characters ‘obtained as retribution’: ‘obtained as retribution means obtained of itself without further cultivation; it is as the eye-faculty obtained as retribution can of itself see forms.’
The second question is more practical still: since all is empty and signless and the practitioner himself does not discriminate, who is it that says ‘each is complete with the other perfections’? The treatise-author answers most plainly: ‘Though the practitioner does not himself discriminate, the buddhas and bodhisattvas say that he practises dāna and practises śīla and is complete with all the practices.’ And he takes the śrāvaka as example—the person who has entered the seeing of the truths, within the dharma without outflows, signless, and without discrimination, does not himself discriminate, yet ‘the other sages also count the dharmas he has entered’: knowing the real mark of all dharmas, namely the mark of the signless, he is given the name right view; when right view gains strength, it is named right practice; when he does not vex beings and does no evil, it is named right speech, right action, and right livelihood. ‘At that time, though nothing is said and nothing is made, it is named right speech and right action.’—The names are counted on his behalf by others; they are not set up by himself. The four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the seven limbs of awakening are all so: ‘within the four foundations of mindfulness too, as within the eightfold straight noble path, the sages count them for him.’ The bodhisattva is likewise: ‘practising this signless dānapāramitā, he can make complete śīlapāramitā and the other wholesome dharmas.’
At the end the treatise-author sets himself one question to conclude: the preceding chapter said ‘by one perfection he is complete with all the perfections’, and this chapter says ‘this signlessness gathers all dharmas’; what difference is there between the two? The answer is only one sentence: ‘Above, it was that within a single thought he can be complete with all the perfections; here, it is that though all dharmas are empty and signless he can be complete with all the perfections—this is the difference.’—The preceding chapter speaks of when one is complete; this chapter speaks of why one can be complete; the one is in time, the other in essential nature. The difficulty the whole chapter debates is gathered in this one distinction.
卷88 〔T25 0675a17〕
大智度論釋六喻品第七十七 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何無相、不可分別、自相空諸法中具足修六波羅蜜,所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜?世尊!云何無異法中而分別說異相?云何般若波羅蜜攝檀、尸、羼、精進、禪?云何行異相法,以一相道得果?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,住是中行布施、持戒、修〔T25 0675b〕忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧。知是五陰實如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化;五陰如夢無相,乃至如化無相。何以故?夢無自性,響、影、焰、幻、化皆無自性。若法無自性,是法無相;若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相。以是因緣故,須菩提!當知菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相。能如是知布施,是能具足檀波羅蜜乃至能具足般若波羅蜜,能具足四念處乃至八聖道分,能具足內空乃至無法有法空,能具足空三昧、無相、無作三昧,能具足八背捨、九次第定、五神通、五百陀羅尼門,能具足佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法。是菩薩住是報得無漏法中,飛到東方無量國土,供養諸佛衣服、飲食,乃至隨其所須而供養之。亦利益眾生,應以布施攝者,而布施攝之;應以持戒攝者,教令持戒;應以忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧攝者,教令忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧而攝取之;乃至應以種種善法攝者,以種種善法而攝取之。是菩薩成就是一切善法,受世間身,不為世間生死所污;為眾生故,於天、人中受尊貴富樂,以是尊貴富樂攝取眾生。是菩薩知一切法無相故,知須陀洹果亦不於中住,知斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果亦不於中住,知辟支佛道亦不於中住。何以故?是菩薩用一切種智知一切法已,應當得一切種智,不與聲聞、辟支佛共。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩知一切法無相已,知六波羅蜜無相,乃至知一切佛法無相。」 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,能具〔T25 0675c〕足無相尸羅波羅蜜。是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,聖人所讚無漏戒,入八聖道分;住是戒中持一切戒,所謂名字戒、自然戒、律儀戒、作戒、無作戒、威儀戒、非威儀戒。是菩薩成就諸戒,不作是願:『我以此戒因緣故,生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、若小王家、若轉輪聖王家,若四天王天處生,若三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天。』不作是願:『我持戒因緣故,當得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道。』何以故?一切法無相,所謂一相。無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法;無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,能具足無相尸羅波羅蜜而入菩薩位;入菩薩位已,得無生法忍;行道種智,得報得五神通;住五百陀羅尼門,得四無礙智。從一佛國至一佛國,供養諸佛,成就眾生、淨佛國土。雖入五道中,生死業報不能染污。須菩提!譬如化轉輪聖王,雖坐臥行住,不見來處,不見去處,不見住處、坐處、臥處,而能利益眾生,亦不得眾生;菩薩亦如是。須菩提!譬如須扇多佛,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為三乘轉法輪,無有得菩薩記者;化作化佛已,捨身壽命,入無餘涅槃。須菩提!菩薩亦如是,行般若波羅蜜時,能具足尸羅波羅蜜;具足尸羅波羅蜜已,攝取一切善法。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,具足無相羼提波羅蜜。」 「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩具足無相羼〔T25 0676a〕提波羅蜜?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中,能具足羼提波羅蜜。何等二忍?生忍、法忍。從初發意乃至坐道場,於其中間,若一切眾生來罵詈麁惡語,或以瓦石、刀杖加是菩薩,是菩薩欲具足羼提波羅蜜故,乃至不生一念惡。是菩薩如是思惟:『罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?』何以故?是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故,云何作是念:『是人罵我、害我』?若菩薩摩訶薩如是行,能具足羼提波羅蜜。以是羼提波羅蜜具足故,得無生法忍。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何為無生法忍?是忍何所斷?何所知?」 佛告須菩提:「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法,是故名無生法忍。一切菩薩所斷煩惱盡,是名斷;用智慧知一切法不生,是名知。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!諸聲聞辟支佛無生法忍、菩薩無生法忍,有何等異?」 佛告須菩提:「諸須陀洹若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍;斯陀含若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍;阿那含若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍;阿羅漢若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍;辟支佛若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍。是為異。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,勝一切聲聞、辟支佛。住如是報得無生忍中,行菩薩道,能具足道種智;具足道種智故,常不離三十七助道法及空、無相、無作三昧,常不離五神通;不離五神通故,能成就眾生、淨佛國土;成就眾生、淨佛國土已,當得一切種智。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩具足無相羼提波羅蜜。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩住無相五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,行身精進、心〔T25 0676b〕精進。以身精進故起神通;起神通故,到十方國土,供養諸佛、饒益眾生;以身精進力教化眾生,令住三乘。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,能具足無相精進波羅蜜。是菩薩以心精進、聖無漏精進,入八聖道分中,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。是毘梨耶波羅蜜皆攝一切善法,所謂四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,四禪、四無量心、四無色定、八解脫、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法。是菩薩行是法,應具足一切種智;具足一切種智已,斷一切煩惱習,具足滿三十二相,身放無等無量光明;放光明已,三轉十二行法輪;法輪轉故,三千大千世界六種震動,光明遍照三千大千世界;三千大千世界中眾生聞說法聲,皆以三乘法而得度脫。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩住精進波羅蜜中,能大饒益及能具足一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩住無相五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,能具足禪波羅蜜。」 「世尊!云何菩薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,能具足禪波羅蜜?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩入初禪乃至入第四禪,入慈、悲、喜、捨無量心,入無邊虛空處乃至入非有想非無想處,入空三昧、無相、無作三昧,入如電光三昧,入如金剛三昧,入聖正三昧;除諸佛三昧,諸餘三昧,若共聲聞、辟支佛三昧,皆證皆入;亦不受三昧味,亦不受三昧果。何以故?是菩薩知是三昧無相、無所有性,當云何於無相法受無相法味、無所有法受無所有法味?若不受味,〔T25 0676c〕則不隨禪定力生若色界、若無色界。何以故?是菩薩不見是二界,亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用法入禪者。若不得是法,即能具足無相禪波羅蜜。菩薩用是禪波羅蜜,能過聲聞、辟支佛地。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩具足無相禪波羅蜜故能過聲聞、辟支佛地?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩善學內空,善學外空,乃至善學無法有法空;於是諸空,無法可住處——若須陀洹果,若斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果,乃至一切種智;是諸空亦空。菩薩摩訶薩行如是諸空,能入菩薩位中。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩位?云何非位?」 「須菩提!一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。」 「世尊!何等是有所得?何等是無所得?」 「須菩提!色是有所得,受、想、行、識是有所得,眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意,乃至一切種智有所得,是非菩薩位。須菩提!菩薩位者,是諸法不可示、不可說。何等法不可示、不可說?若色乃至一切種智。何以故?須菩提!色性是不可示、不可說,乃至一切種智性是不可示、不可說。須菩提!如是名菩薩位。是菩薩入位中,一切禪定、三昧具足,尚不隨禪定、三昧力生,何況住婬、怒、癡,於中起罪業生!菩薩但住如幻法中饒益眾生,亦不得眾生及如幻法。若無所得,是時,能成就眾生、淨佛國土。如是,須菩提!是名菩薩具足無相禪波羅蜜,乃至能轉法輪,所謂不可得法輪。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,知一切法如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩〔T25 0677a〕薩摩訶薩云何知一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不見夢、不見見夢者,不見響、不見聞響者,不見影、不見見影者,不見焰、不見見焰者,不見幻、不見見幻者,不見化、不見見化者。何以故?是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故。阿羅漢不見夢、不見見夢者,乃至不見化、不見見化者;辟支佛、菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛亦不見夢、不見見夢者,乃至不見化、亦不見見化者。何以故?一切法無所有性、不生、不定。若法無所有性、不生、不定,菩薩摩訶薩當云何行般若波羅蜜,是中取生相、定相?是處不然!何以故?若諸法少多有性、有生、有定,不名修般若波羅蜜。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不著色乃至不著識,不著欲、色、無色界,不著諸禪、解脫、三昧,不著四念處乃至八聖道分,不著空三昧、無相、無作三昧,不著檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜。不著故,能具足菩薩初地,於初地中亦不生著。何以故?是菩薩不得是地,云何生貪著?乃至十地亦如是。是菩薩行般若波羅蜜,亦不得般若波羅蜜;若行般若波羅蜜時不得般若波羅蜜,是時見一切法皆入般若波羅蜜中,亦不得是法。何以故?是諸法與般若波羅蜜無二無別。何以故?諸法入如、法性、實際故無分別。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若諸法無相、無分別,云何說是善是不善、是有漏是無漏、是世間是出世間、是有為是無為?」 「須菩提!於汝〔T25 0677b〕意云何?諸法實相中,有法可說是善、是不善,乃至是有為、是無為,是須陀洹果乃至是阿羅漢、是辟支佛、是菩薩、是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不?」 「世尊!不可說也!」 「須菩提!以是因緣故,當知一切法無相、無分別、無生、無定、不可示。須菩提!我本行菩薩道時,亦無有法可得性,若色、若受想行識乃至若有為、若無為,須陀洹果乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,從初發意乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應善學諸法性;善學諸法性故,是名阿耨多羅三藐三菩提道。行是道,能具足六波羅蜜,成就眾生、淨佛國土;住是法中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以三乘法度脫眾生,亦不著三乘。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩以無相法應學般若波羅蜜。」 【論】 問曰: 須菩提問佛:「若諸法無相無分別,云何差別說六波羅蜜?」佛還答:「菩薩住是如夢五眾中,能具足六波羅蜜。」須菩提以空問,佛還以空答,此問答云何得別異? 答曰: 須菩提問:「若諸法空,今眼見菩薩行六波羅蜜作佛!」 佛答:凡夫遠實智慧,取相,見菩薩行六波羅蜜作佛,著是空法故難。菩薩雖住五眾,住五眾如幻、如夢空法中,亦以空心行布施,是故雖行諸法,具足六波羅蜜,不妨於空。譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見。凡夫亦如是,遠實相故,見諸佛。菩薩近實相故,見皆空,是故不妨;不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法。 是人常修無漏清淨波羅蜜故,轉身還〔T25 0677c〕報得無漏波羅蜜。報得名更不修行,自然而得;譬如報得眼根,自然能見色。得是報得無漏波羅蜜已,能變一身作無量阿僧祇身,於十方佛所具足聞諸佛甚深法,度脫十方眾生,漸漸淨佛世界,隨願作佛。 問曰: 若諸法空無相,云何分別?云何得知行檀波羅蜜等,各各具足餘波羅蜜? 答曰: 行者雖不自分別,而諸佛、菩薩說其行檀、行尸,具足諸行。 如聲聞人入見諦,無漏、無相、無分別法中,餘聖人亦數其所入法:知諸法實相,所謂無相相,是名正見;正見得力已,名為正行;是時不惱眾生,不作諸惡,是名正語、正業、正命。是時雖無所說、亦無所造,而名為正語、正業。所以者何?是名深妙正語、正業,所謂畢竟不惱眾生故。是中發心有所造作,是名精進;繫念緣中,是名正念;攝心一處,是名正定。 見身、受、心、法實相,是名「四念處」。乃至七覺意,亦如是。於四念處中,亦如八直聖道中,諸聖人為數。 菩薩亦如是,行是無相檀波羅蜜,能具足尸波羅蜜等諸善法。如檀波羅蜜,尸波羅蜜等攝諸善法亦如是。 問曰: 上品中以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜,此無相攝一切法,有何差別? 答曰: 上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。
《大智度論》卷88 · T25n1509 0675a17–0677c26
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈六喻品〉第七十七,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷八十八。
經①:須菩提問無相自相空中云何具足修六波羅蜜、云何無異法中分別說異相、云何行異相法以一相道得果——佛答住五陰如夢如響如影如焰如幻如化中而行六度,逐一開示檀尸羅羼提毘梨耶禪之無相具足,中間問答無生法忍之斷知與二乘菩薩二忍之異、菩薩位與非位之判、不見夢不見見夢者乃至不見化不見見化者,末說諸法實相中不可說善不善有為無為、應善學諸法性以無相法學般若
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!在無相、不可分別、自相空的諸法之中,要怎樣纔能具足修習六波羅蜜——就是檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜?世尊!在沒有差異的法之中,怎麼又分別宣說差異之相?般若波羅蜜怎樣統攝檀、尸、羼、精進、禪?怎樣修行差異之相的法,卻以一相之道而得果?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩安住在五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化之中,就住在這裡面行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧。他知道這五陰實在是如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化;五陰如夢而無相,乃至如化而無相。為什麼呢?夢沒有自性,響、影、焰、幻、化也都沒有自性。若法沒有自性,這法就無相;若法無相,這法就是一相,所謂無相。因為這個緣故,須菩提!應當知道菩薩的布施無相、施的人無相、受的人無相。能夠這樣知道布施,就能具足檀波羅蜜乃至能具足般若波羅蜜,能具足四念處乃至八聖道分,能具足內空乃至無法有法空,能具足空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,能具足八背捨、九次第定、五神通、五百陀羅尼門,能具足佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法。這菩薩安住在這報得的無漏法之中,飛到東方無量國土,以衣服、飲食供養諸佛,乃至隨其所需而供養他們。他也利益眾生:應當用布施攝受的,就用布施攝受他;應當用持戒攝受的,就教他持戒;應當用忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧攝受的,就教他忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧而攝取他;乃至應當用種種善法攝受的,就用種種善法而攝取他。這菩薩成就這一切善法,領受世間之身,卻不被世間的生死所染污;為了眾生的緣故,在天中、人中領受尊貴富樂,並以這尊貴富樂攝取眾生。這菩薩因為知道一切法無相的緣故,知道須陀洹果而也不住在其中,知道斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果而也不住在其中,知道辟支佛道而也不住在其中。為什麼呢?這菩薩用一切種智知道一切法之後,應當得一切種智,不與聲聞、辟支佛共有。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩知道一切法無相之後,就知道六波羅蜜無相,乃至知道一切佛法無相。』
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩安住在五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化之中,能具足無相的尸羅波羅蜜。這戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,是聖人所讚歎的無漏戒,入於八聖道分;安住在這戒中而持一切戒,就是名字戒、自然戒、律儀戒、作戒、無作戒、威儀戒、非威儀戒。這菩薩成就諸戒,不作這樣的願:「我以此戒因緣故,生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、若小王家、若轉輪聖王家,若四天王天處生,若三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天。」也不作這樣的願:「我持戒因緣故,當得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道。」為什麼呢?一切法無相,所謂一相。無相之法不能得無相之法,有相之法不能得有相之法;無相之法不能得有相之法,有相之法不能得無相之法。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,能具足無相的尸羅波羅蜜而入菩薩位;入菩薩位之後,得無生法忍;行道種智,得報得的五神通;住在五百陀羅尼門,得四無礙智。從一佛國到一佛國,供養諸佛,成就眾生、淨佛國土。雖然入於五道之中,生死業報卻不能染污他。須菩提!譬如變化所作的轉輪聖王,雖然有坐、有臥、有行、有住,卻不見他的來處,不見他的去處,不見他的住處、坐處、臥處,而他能利益眾生,也不得眾生;菩薩也是這樣。須菩提!譬如須扇多佛,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為三乘轉法輪,沒有得菩薩記的人;變化作出化佛之後,捨棄身命,入無餘涅槃。須菩提!菩薩也是這樣,行般若波羅蜜的時候,能具足尸羅波羅蜜;具足尸羅波羅蜜之後,攝取一切善法。』
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,安住在五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化之中,具足無相的羼提波羅蜜。』
『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩要怎樣纔具足無相的羼提波羅蜜?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩安住在二忍之中,能具足羼提波羅蜜。哪兩種忍呢?生忍、法忍。從最初發意乃至坐道場,在這中間,若有一切眾生前來罵詈、加以麁惡之語,或者用瓦石、刀杖加害這菩薩,這菩薩為了具足羼提波羅蜜的緣故,乃至不生起一念惡心。這菩薩這樣思惟:「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」為什麼呢?因為這菩薩在一切法上得無相忍的緣故,怎麼會作這樣的念頭:「是人罵我、害我」?若菩薩摩訶薩這樣修行,就能具足羼提波羅蜜。因為這羼提波羅蜜具足的緣故,得無生法忍。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!什麼叫作無生法忍?這忍斷除什麼?知道什麼?』
佛告訴須菩提:『得到法忍,乃至不生起少許不善之法,因此名為無生法忍。一切菩薩所應斷的煩惱都盡,這名為斷;用智慧知道一切法不生,這名為知。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!諸聲聞、辟支佛的無生法忍與菩薩的無生法忍,有什麼差異?』
佛告訴須菩提:『諸須陀洹的若智、若斷,這名為菩薩忍;斯陀含的若智、若斷,這名為菩薩忍;阿那含的若智、若斷,這名為菩薩忍;阿羅漢的若智、若斷,這名為菩薩忍;辟支佛的若智、若斷,這名為菩薩忍。這就是差異。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩成就這忍,勝過一切聲聞、辟支佛。安住在這樣報得的無生忍之中,行菩薩道,能具足道種智;因為具足道種智的緣故,常不離三十七助道法以及空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,常不離五神通;因為不離五神通的緣故,能成就眾生、淨佛國土;成就眾生、淨佛國土之後,當得一切種智。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩具足無相的羼提波羅蜜。』
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩安住在無相的五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化之中,行身精進、心精進。因為身精進的緣故而起神通;因為起神通的緣故,到十方國土,供養諸佛、饒益眾生;用身精進之力教化眾生,令他們安住三乘。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,能具足無相的精進波羅蜜。這菩薩以心精進、以聖無漏精進,入於八聖道分之中,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。這毘梨耶波羅蜜統攝一切善法,就是四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,四禪、四無量心、四無色定、八解脫、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法。這菩薩修行這些法,應當具足一切種智;具足一切種智之後,斷一切煩惱習,具足圓滿三十二相,身上放出無等無量的光明;放光明之後,三轉十二行的法輪;因為法輪轉的緣故,三千大千世界六種震動,光明遍照三千大千世界;三千大千世界之中的眾生聽聞說法之聲,都以三乘之法而得度脫。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩安住在精進波羅蜜之中,能大大饒益眾生,並能具足一切種智。』
『再者,須菩提!菩薩安住在無相的五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化之中,能具足禪波羅蜜。』
『世尊!菩薩怎樣安住在五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化之中,而能具足禪波羅蜜?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩入初禪乃至入第四禪,入慈、悲、喜、捨四無量心,入無邊虛空處乃至入非有想非無想處,入空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,入如電光三昧,入如金剛三昧,入聖正三昧;除了諸佛三昧之外,其餘一切三昧,以及與聲聞、辟支佛共有的三昧,都證都入;卻也不領受三昧之味,也不領受三昧之果。為什麼呢?這菩薩知道這三昧無相、無所有性,那麼怎能在無相之法上領受無相之法的味、在無所有之法上領受無所有之法的味呢?若不領受其味,就不隨禪定之力而生於色界或無色界。為什麼呢?這菩薩不見這二界,也不見這禪,也不見入禪的人,也不見用什麼法入禪的人。若不得這些法,就能具足無相的禪波羅蜜。菩薩用這禪波羅蜜,能超過聲聞、辟支佛地。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩怎樣因為具足無相的禪波羅蜜就能超過聲聞、辟支佛地?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩善學內空,善學外空,乃至善學無法有法空;在這些空之中,沒有法可以安住之處——不論是須陀洹果,或是斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果,乃至一切種智;這些空也是空。菩薩摩訶薩這樣修行諸空,就能入於菩薩位中。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!什麼是菩薩摩訶薩位?什麼不是位?』
『須菩提!一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。』
『世尊!什麼是有所得?什麼是無所得?』
『須菩提!色是有所得,受、想、行、識是有所得,眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意,乃至一切種智是有所得,這是非菩薩位。須菩提!所謂菩薩位,是這些法不可示、不可說。哪些法不可示、不可說呢?就是色乃至一切種智。為什麼呢?須菩提!色之性是不可示、不可說,乃至一切種智之性是不可示、不可說。須菩提!這樣名為菩薩位。這菩薩入於位中,一切禪定、三昧具足,尚且不隨禪定、三昧之力而受生,何況安住在婬、怒、癡之中,在其中起罪業而受生!菩薩只是安住在如幻之法中饒益眾生,也不得眾生以及如幻之法。若是無所得,這時就能成就眾生、淨佛國土。像這樣,須菩提!這名為菩薩具足無相的禪波羅蜜,乃至能轉法輪,所謂不可得的法輪。』
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,知道一切法如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣知道一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,不見夢、不見見夢的人,不見響、不見聞響的人,不見影、不見見影的人,不見焰、不見見焰的人,不見幻、不見見幻的人,不見化、不見見化的人。為什麼呢?因為這夢、響、影、焰、幻、化都是凡夫愚人的顛倒之法。阿羅漢不見夢、不見見夢的人,乃至不見化、不見見化的人;辟支佛、菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛也不見夢、不見見夢的人,乃至不見化、也不見見化的人。為什麼呢?一切法無所有性、不生、不定。若法是無所有性、不生、不定,菩薩摩訶薩怎能在行般若波羅蜜之中取生相、取定相呢?沒有這樣的道理!為什麼呢?若諸法有少分多分之性、有生、有定,就不名為修般若波羅蜜。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不著色乃至不著識,不著欲界、色界、無色界,不著諸禪、解脫、三昧,不著四念處乃至八聖道分,不著空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,不著檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜。因為不著的緣故,能具足菩薩初地,而在初地之中也不生執著。為什麼呢?這菩薩不得這地,怎會生起貪著?乃至十地也是這樣。這菩薩行般若波羅蜜,也不得般若波羅蜜;若行般若波羅蜜的時候不得般若波羅蜜,這時就見一切法都入於般若波羅蜜之中,也不得這法。為什麼呢?因為這些法與般若波羅蜜無二無別。為什麼呢?因為諸法入於如、法性、實際的緣故而無分別。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若諸法無相、無分別,怎麼又說這是善、這是不善,這是有漏、這是無漏,這是世間、這是出世間,這是有為、這是無為?』
『須菩提!在你意下如何?諸法實相之中,有沒有法可以說是善、是不善,乃至是有為、是無為,是須陀洹果乃至是阿羅漢、是辟支佛、是菩薩、是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?』
『世尊!不可說啊!』
『須菩提!因為這個緣故,應當知道一切法無相、無分別、無生、無定、不可示。須菩提!我本來行菩薩道的時候,也沒有法可得其性——不論是色、是受想行識,乃至是有為、是無為,須陀洹果乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,從最初發意乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應當善學諸法之性;因為善學諸法之性的緣故,這名為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之道。行這道,能具足六波羅蜜,成就眾生、淨佛國土;安住在這法之中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以三乘之法度脫眾生,也不執著三乘。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當以無相之法學般若波羅蜜。』
論①:釋須菩提以空問佛以空答何得別異、凡夫遠實相如雲霧遠視則見近之則無所見、報得無漏波羅蜜如報得眼根自然能見色、諸法空無相云何得知各各具足餘波羅蜜、聲聞入見諦無分別中餘聖人猶數其所入法為正見正語正業正命精進正念正定、四念處乃至七覺意諸聖人為數、菩薩行無相檀能具足尸等諸善法、上品一念具諸度與本品空無相具諸度之異
論主問道:
須菩提問佛:『若諸法無相、無分別,為什麼還差別宣說六波羅蜜?』佛回過來答說:『菩薩安住在這如夢的五眾之中,能具足六波羅蜜。』須菩提是以空來問,佛也還是以空來答,這一問一答怎麼能分出差異來?
論主答道:
須菩提所問的是:『若諸法是空,如今卻眼見菩薩行六波羅蜜而作佛!』
佛所答的是:凡夫遠離真實的智慧,取著於相,見到菩薩行六波羅蜜而作佛,又執著這空法的緣故,所以生此難問。菩薩雖然安住在五眾,卻是安住在五眾如幻、如夢的空法之中,也以空心而行布施,所以雖然行諸法、具足六波羅蜜,卻不妨礙於空。譬如雲霧,遠看就見得到,走近了就什麼也看不見。凡夫也是這樣,因為遠離實相的緣故,見有諸佛。菩薩因為親近實相的緣故,所見都空,所以不相妨礙;因為不相妨礙的緣故,能在檀波羅蜜的一念之中具足修行諸善法。
這人因為常修無漏清淨的波羅蜜,所以轉身之後還得報得的無漏波羅蜜。所謂報得,是說不再修行而自然獲得;譬如報得的眼根,自然能見色。得到這報得的無漏波羅蜜之後,能變一身作無量阿僧祇身,在十方佛所具足聽聞諸佛甚深之法,度脫十方眾生,漸漸淨佛世界,隨其本願而作佛。
論主問道:
若諸法空而無相,怎麼能分別?怎麼能得知修行檀波羅蜜等等,各各具足其餘的波羅蜜?
論主答道:
行者自己雖然不作分別,而諸佛、菩薩卻說他行檀、行尸,具足諸行。
如同聲聞人入於見諦,在無漏、無相、無分別的法之中,其餘的聖人也照樣數說他所入之法:知道諸法實相,所謂無相之相,這名為正見;正見得力之後,名為正行;這時不惱害眾生,不造作諸惡,這名為正語、正業、正命。這時雖然無所言說、也無所造作,卻名為正語、正業。為什麼這樣說呢?這名為深妙的正語、正業,就是畢竟不惱害眾生的緣故。這裡面發心而有所造作,這名為精進;繫念在所緣之中,這名為正念;攝心於一處,這名為正定。
見到身、受、心、法的實相,這名為「四念處」。乃至七覺意,也是這樣。在四念處之中,也像在八直聖道之中一樣,是諸聖人為他數說的。
菩薩也是這樣,修行這無相的檀波羅蜜,能具足尸波羅蜜等諸善法。如同檀波羅蜜,尸波羅蜜等統攝諸善法也是這樣。
論主問道:
上一品之中是以一波羅蜜具足諸波羅蜜,這裡是以無相統攝一切法,兩者有什麼差別?
論主答道:
上一品是以一念之中能具足諸波羅蜜為義,這一品是以諸法雖空無相而能具足諸波羅蜜為異。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the seventy-seventh chapter, "The Six Similes", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the eighty-eighth fascicle.
Sūtra ①: Subhūti Asks How, within the Signless and the Emptiness of Specific Marks, One Makes Complete the Cultivation of the Six Perfections, How within Dharmas without Difference Differing Marks Are Spoken of with Distinctions, and How One Practises Dharmas of Differing Marks and Obtains the Fruit by the Path of One Mark—the Buddha Answers That One Abides in the Five Aggregates as Like a Dream, Like an Echo, Like a Shadow, Like a Mirage, Like an Illusion, Like a Conjuration, and Practises the Six Perfections, Showing One by One the Signless Completeness of Dāna, Śīla, Kṣānti, Vīrya, and Dhyāna; in Between, Question and Answer on What the Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas Severs and Knows and on the Difference between the Two Acceptances of the Two Vehicles and of the Bodhisattva, the Judgement of the Bodhisattva's Position and Not the Position, and Not Seeing the Dream, Not Seeing the One Who Sees the Dream, and So On up to Not Seeing the Conjuration, Not Seeing the One Who Sees the Conjuration; and Finally It Says That within the Real Mark of All Dharmas One Cannot Speak of Wholesome and Unwholesome, Conditioned and Unconditioned, and That One Should Train Well in the Nature of Dharmas and Train in Prajñā by the Signless Dharma
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Within dharmas that are signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks, how can one make complete the cultivation of the six perfections—namely dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā? World-Honored One! Within dharmas that are without difference, how are differing marks still spoken of with distinctions? How does prajñāpāramitā gather dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vigour, and dhyāna? How does one practise dharmas of differing marks and yet obtain the fruit by the path of one mark?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and abiding in this he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience, is diligent in vigour, enters meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom. He knows that these five aggregates are truly like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration; the five aggregates are like a dream and signless, and so on up to like a conjuration and signless. Why? A dream has no self-nature; echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration likewise all have no self-nature. If a dharma has no self-nature, that dharma is signless; if a dharma is signless, that dharma is of one mark, namely the signless. For this reason, Subhūti! know that the bodhisattva's giving is signless, the giver is signless, the recipient is signless. Being able to know giving in this way, he can make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to making complete prajñāpāramitā, can make complete the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, can make complete inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, can make complete the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, can make complete the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the five supernormal powers, and the five hundred dhāraṇī gates, can make complete the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas. This bodhisattva abides in these dharmas without outflows obtained as retribution, flies to the immeasurable lands of the east, and makes offerings to the buddhas with clothing and food and drink, and so on up to making offerings to them according to what they need. He also benefits beings: those who should be taken in by giving, he takes in by giving; those who should be taken in by keeping morality, he teaches to keep morality; those who should be taken in by patience, vigour, meditative concentration, and wisdom, he teaches patience, vigour, meditative concentration, and wisdom and gathers them in; and so on up to those who should be taken in by all kinds of wholesome dharmas, he gathers in by all kinds of wholesome dharmas. This bodhisattva accomplishes all these wholesome dharmas and receives a worldly body, yet is not defiled by the birth and death of the world; for the sake of beings, among the gods and among humans he receives honour, nobility, wealth, and pleasure, and with this honour, nobility, wealth, and pleasure he gathers in beings. This bodhisattva, because he knows that all dharmas are signless, knows the fruit of srota-āpanna and yet does not abide in it, knows the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of anāgāmin, and the fruit of arhat and yet does not abide in them, knows the pratyekabuddha path and yet does not abide in it. Why? This bodhisattva, having known all dharmas by the omniscience of all kinds, should obtain the omniscience of all kinds, which is not shared with the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, having known that all dharmas are signless, then knows that the six perfections are signless, and so on up to knowing that all the dharmas of the Buddha are signless.’
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and can make complete the signless śīlapāramitā. This morality is not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not clinging; it is the morality without outflows praised by the sages, and it enters into the eightfold noble path; abiding in this morality he keeps all morality, namely the morality of names, the morality of itself, the morality of restraint, the morality of making, the morality without making, the morality of deportment, and the morality that is not of deportment. This bodhisattva accomplishes all morality and does not make this vow: 「我以此戒因緣故,生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、若小王家、若轉輪聖王家,若四天王天處生,若三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天。」 tr. "By the causes and conditions of this morality may I be born into a great kṣatriya clan, a great brahmin clan, a great householder family, or the family of a minor king, or the family of a wheel-turning sage king; or be born in the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, or in the Heaven of the Thirty-three, the Yāma heaven, the Tuṣita heaven, the Heaven of Delight in Transformation, or the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations." Nor does he make this vow: 「我持戒因緣故,當得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道。」 tr. "By the causes and conditions of my keeping morality I shall obtain the fruit of srota-āpanna, the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of anāgāmin, the fruit of arhat, and the pratyekabuddha path." Why? All dharmas are signless, namely of one mark. A signless dharma cannot obtain a signless dharma, a dharma with marks cannot obtain a dharma with marks; a signless dharma cannot obtain a dharma with marks, a dharma with marks cannot obtain a signless dharma. Thus, Subhūti! when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he can make complete the signless śīlapāramitā and enter the bodhisattva's position; having entered the bodhisattva's position, he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; practising knowledge of the kinds of paths, he obtains the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution; abiding in the five hundred dhāraṇī gates, he obtains the four unobstructed knowledges. From one buddha-land to another buddha-land he makes offerings to the buddhas, brings beings to accomplishment, and purifies buddha-lands. Though he enters among the five destinies, the retribution of the deeds of birth and death cannot defile him. Subhūti! It is as a conjured wheel-turning sage king: though he sits, lies, walks, and stands, one does not see where he comes from, does not see where he goes, does not see where he stands, sits, or lies, and yet he can benefit beings, and also does not find beings; the bodhisattva is likewise. Subhūti! It is as the Buddha Suśānta, who obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and turned the wheel of the Dharma for the three vehicles, and there was no one who had obtained a bodhisattva's prediction; having conjured a conjured buddha, he gave up his body and life and entered nirvāṇa without remainder. Subhūti! The bodhisattva is likewise: when he practises prajñāpāramitā, he can make complete śīlapāramitā; having made śīlapāramitā complete, he gathers in all wholesome dharmas.’
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, abiding in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, he makes complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā.’
‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva make complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā?’
‘Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the two kinds of acceptance and can make complete kṣāntipāramitā. Which two kinds of acceptance? The acceptance toward beings and acceptance of dharmas. From the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening, in this interval, if all beings come to revile him and assail him with harsh and evil words, or harm this bodhisattva with tiles, stones, knives, and staves, this bodhisattva, for the sake of making kṣāntipāramitā complete, does not give rise to even a single evil thought. This bodhisattva reflects thus: 「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me? Who is it that assails me with evil words and harms me with tiles, stones, knives, and staves?" Why? Because this bodhisattva has obtained signless acceptance toward all dharmas, how would he have such a thought as this: 「是人罵我、害我」 tr. "This person reviles me and harms me"? If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva cultivates in this way, he can make complete kṣāntipāramitā. Because this kṣāntipāramitā is complete, he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas? What does this acceptance sever? What does it know?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Obtaining acceptance of dharmas, and so on up to not giving rise to even a little unwholesome dharma—therefore it is named the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. All the afflictions that all bodhisattvas should sever are exhausted: this is named severance; knowing by wisdom that all dharmas are unarisen: this is named knowledge.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What difference is there between the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas and the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas of the bodhisattva?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Whether the knowledge or the severance of the srota-āpannas, this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance; whether the knowledge or the severance of the sakṛdāgāmins, this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance; whether the knowledge or the severance of the anāgāmins, this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance; whether the knowledge or the severance of the arhats, this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance; whether the knowledge or the severance of the pratyekabuddhas, this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance. This is the difference. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who accomplishes this acceptance surpasses all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas. Abiding in such an acceptance of non-arising obtained as retribution, he practises the bodhisattva path and can make complete knowledge of the kinds of paths; because knowledge of the kinds of paths is complete, he is never apart from the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path and the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, and is never apart from the five supernormal powers; because he is not apart from the five supernormal powers, he can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands; having brought beings to accomplishment and purified buddha-lands, he will obtain the omniscience of all kinds. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva makes complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā.’
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the signless five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and practises bodily vigour and mental vigour. Because of bodily vigour he raises supernormal powers; because he raises supernormal powers, he goes to the lands of the ten directions, makes offerings to the buddhas, and enriches beings; with the power of bodily vigour he teaches and transforms beings, causing them to abide in the three vehicles. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā and can make complete the signless vigour pāramitā. This bodhisattva, with mental vigour, with the noble vigour without outflows, enters into the eightfold noble path and can make complete vīryapāramitā. This vīryapāramitā gathers all wholesome dharmas, namely the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, the eightfold noble path; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions; the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas. This bodhisattva, cultivating these dharmas, should make complete the omniscience of all kinds; having made complete the omniscience of all kinds, he severs all the afflictions and their habitual residues, makes complete and perfect the thirty-two marks, and from his body emits light unequalled and immeasurable; having emitted the light, he turns the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects; because the wheel of the Dharma turns, the three-thousand great-thousand world quakes in six ways, and the light illumines the three-thousand great-thousand world throughout; the beings within the three-thousand great-thousand world hear the sound of the teaching of the Dharma, and all are delivered by the dharma of the three vehicles. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, abiding in the vigour pāramitā, can greatly enrich beings, and can make complete the omniscience of all kinds.’
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva abides in the signless five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and can make complete dhyānapāramitā.’
‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva abide in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and yet be able to make complete dhyānapāramitā?’
‘Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva enters the first dhyāna and so on up to entering the fourth dhyāna, enters the four immeasurable minds of kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity, enters the sphere of boundless space and so on up to entering the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception, enters the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, enters the like-lightning samādhi, enters the like-vajra samādhi, enters the noble right samādhi; apart from the samādhi of the buddhas, all the other samādhi, and the samādhi shared with the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, he both realises and enters; yet he does not receive the flavour of the samādhi, nor does he receive the fruit of the samādhi. Why? This bodhisattva knows that this samādhi is signless and without any existent nature; how then could he receive the flavour of a signless dharma within a signless dharma, or receive the flavour of a dharma without anything existent within a dharma without anything existent? If he does not receive its flavour, he is not born, following the power of meditative concentration, in the form realm or the formless realm. Why? This bodhisattva does not see these two realms, also does not see this dhyāna, also does not see the one who enters dhyāna, also does not see the one who enters dhyāna by means of some dharma. If he does not find these dharmas, he can make complete the signless dhyānapāramitā. By this dhyānapāramitā the bodhisattva can pass beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that the bodhisattva, because he makes complete the signless dhyānapāramitā, can pass beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva trains well in inner emptiness, trains well in outer emptiness, and so on up to training well in the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; within these emptinesses there is no dharma that has a place to abide—whether the fruit of srota-āpanna, or the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of anāgāmin, the fruit of arhat, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; these emptinesses too are empty. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, cultivating the emptinesses in this way, can enter into the bodhisattva's position.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's position? What is not the position?’
‘Subhūti! All that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position.’
‘World-Honored One! What is with something to be attained? What is with nothing to be attained?’
‘Subhūti! Form is with something to be attained; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are with something to be attained; eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, are with something to be attained: this is not the bodhisattva's position. Subhūti! What is called the bodhisattva's position is that these dharmas are unshowable and unspeakable. Which dharmas are unshowable and unspeakable? Namely form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Why? Subhūti! The nature of form is unshowable and unspeakable, and so on up to: the nature of the omniscience of all kinds is unshowable and unspeakable. Subhūti! This is named the bodhisattva's position. This bodhisattva who has entered the position is complete with all meditative concentrations and samādhi, and still is not born following the power of meditative concentration and samādhi, how much less does he abide in lust, anger, and delusion and give rise to sinful deeds within them and so receive birth! The bodhisattva abides only in dharmas like an illusion and enriches beings, and does not find beings or dharmas like an illusion either. If it is with nothing to be attained, at that time he can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands. Thus, Subhūti! this is named the bodhisattva's making complete the signless dhyānapāramitā, and so on up to being able to turn the wheel of the Dharma, namely the unfindable wheel of the Dharma.’
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā and knows that all dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva know that all dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration?’
‘Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not see the dream, does not see the one who sees the dream; does not see the echo, does not see the one who hears the echo; does not see the shadow, does not see the one who sees the shadow; does not see the mirage, does not see the one who sees the mirage; does not see the illusion, does not see the one who sees the illusion; does not see the conjuration, does not see the one who sees the conjuration. Why? Because this dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are all the inverted dharmas of ordinary foolish people. The arhat does not see the dream, does not see the one who sees the dream, and so on up to not seeing the conjuration, not seeing the one who sees the conjuration; the pratyekabuddha, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, and the buddhas also do not see the dream, do not see the one who sees the dream, and so on up to not seeing the conjuration, and also not seeing the one who sees the conjuration. Why? All dharmas are without any existent nature, unarisen, and not fixed. If dharmas are without any existent nature, unarisen, and not fixed, how could the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, in practising prajñāpāramitā, grasp the mark of arising or grasp the mark of fixity? There is no such principle! Why? If dharmas had a nature of a small share or a large share, had arising, had fixity, it would not be named cultivating prajñāpāramitā. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā and does not cling to form and so on up to not clinging to consciousness; does not cling to the desire realm, the form realm, or the formless realm; does not cling to the dhyānas, liberations, and samādhi; does not cling to the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; does not cling to the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi; does not cling to dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, or prajñāpāramitā. Because he does not cling, he can make complete the bodhisattva's first ground, and within the first ground he gives rise to no clinging either. Why? This bodhisattva does not find this ground; how would he give rise to greedy clinging? And so on up to the ten grounds, it is likewise. This bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and also does not find prajñāpāramitā; if, when practising prajñāpāramitā, he does not find prajñāpāramitā, at that time he sees all dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā, and also does not find these dharmas. Why? Because these dharmas and prajñāpāramitā are without duality and without difference. Why? Because dharmas enter into suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality, and so are without discrimination.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If dharmas are signless and without discrimination, how then is it said: this is wholesome, this is unwholesome; this is with outflows, this is without outflows; this is worldly, this is world-transcending; this is conditioned, this is unconditioned?’
‘Subhūti! What do you think? Within the real mark of all dharmas, is there any dharma that can be said to be wholesome or unwholesome, and so on up to conditioned or unconditioned, to be the fruit of srota-āpanna and so on up to arhat, pratyekabuddha, bodhisattva, or anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
‘World-Honored One! It is unspeakable!’
‘Subhūti! For this reason, know that all dharmas are signless, without discrimination, non-arising, not fixed, and unshowable. Subhūti! When I formerly practised the bodhisattva path, there was likewise no dharma whose nature could be found—whether form, or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to conditioned or unconditioned, the fruit of srota-āpanna and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā, from the first arousing of intent up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, should train well in the nature of dharmas; because he trains well in the nature of dharmas, this is named the path of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Practising this path, he can make complete the six perfections, bring beings to accomplishment, and purify buddha-lands; abiding in this dharma he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, delivers beings by the dharma of the three vehicles, and also does not cling to the three vehicles. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should train in prajñāpāramitā by the signless dharma.’
Treatise ①: Explaining How, When Subhūti Asks with Emptiness and the Buddha Answers with Emptiness, There Can Be Any Difference; That Ordinary People Are Far from the Real Mark, as Clouds and Mist Are Seen from Afar and Nothing Is Seen When One Draws Near; That the Pāramitā without Outflows Obtained as Retribution Is like the Eye-Faculty Obtained as Retribution, Which of Itself Can See Forms; How, If All Dharmas Are Empty and Signless, One Can Know That Each Is Complete with the Other Perfections; That When the Śrāvaka Enters the Seeing of the Truths, within Non-discrimination the Other Sages Still Count the Dharmas He Has Entered as Right View, Right Speech, Right Action, Right Livelihood, Vigour, Right Mindfulness, and Right Concentration; That the Four Foundations of Mindfulness and So On up to the Seven Limbs of Awakening Are Counted by the Sages; That the Bodhisattva Practising Signless Dāna Can Make Complete Śīla and the Other Wholesome Dharmas; and the Difference between the Preceding Chapter's Being Complete with All the Perfections in a Single Thought and This Chapter's Being Complete with All the Perfections in Emptiness and Signlessness
The treatise-author asks:
Subhūti asks the Buddha: ‘If dharmas are signless and without discrimination, why are the six perfections still spoken of with distinctions?’ The Buddha answers in return: ‘The bodhisattva abides in these five aggregates that are like a dream and can make the six perfections complete.’ Subhūti asks with emptiness, and the Buddha too still answers with emptiness; how can any difference be made out between this one question and one answer?
The treatise-author answers:
What Subhūti asks is: ‘If dharmas are empty, yet now one sees with one's own eyes the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha!’
What the Buddha answers is: ordinary people are far from real wisdom and grasp at marks; they see the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha, and also cling to this empty dharma; therefore they raise this objection. Though the bodhisattva abides in the five aggregates, he abides in the empty dharma of the five aggregates as like an illusion and like a dream, and also practises giving with an empty mind; therefore, though he practises all dharmas and makes the six perfections complete, this does not hinder emptiness. It is as with clouds and mist: seen from afar they are seen; drawing near, nothing at all is seen. Ordinary people are likewise: because they are far from the real mark, they see buddhas. The bodhisattva, because he is near the real mark, sees all as empty; therefore they do not hinder each other; because they do not hinder each other, he can, within a single thought of dānapāramitā, cultivate all wholesome dharmas to completion.
This person, because he constantly cultivates the pure pāramitā without outflows, after he changes bodies still obtains the pāramitā without outflows obtained as retribution. What is called obtained as retribution means obtained of itself without further cultivation; it is as the eye-faculty obtained as retribution can of itself see forms. Having obtained this pāramitā without outflows obtained as retribution, he can transform one body into immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodies, in the presence of the buddhas of the ten directions hears to completion the very deep Dharma of the buddhas, delivers the beings of the ten directions, little by little purifies buddha-worlds, and according to his original vow becomes a Buddha.
The treatise-author asks:
If dharmas are empty and signless, how can one discriminate? How can one know that in practising dānapāramitā and the rest, each is complete with the other perfections?
The treatise-author answers:
Though the practitioner does not himself discriminate, the buddhas and bodhisattvas say that he practises dāna and practises śīla, and is complete with all the practices.
It is as when the śrāvaka enters the seeing of the truths: within the dharma without outflows, signless, and without discrimination, the other sages still count the dharmas he has entered. Knowing the real mark of all dharmas, namely the mark of the signless, is named right view; when right view has gained strength, it is named right practice; at that time he does not vex or harm beings and does no evil, and this is named right speech, right action, and right livelihood. At that time, though nothing is said and nothing is made, it is named right speech and right action. Why is it said so? This is named the deep and wondrous right speech and right action, because he ultimately does not vex or harm beings. Within this, arousing the mind and making something is named vigour; binding thought to the object is named right mindfulness; gathering the mind in one place is named right concentration.
Seeing the real mark of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas is named 「四念處」 tr. "the four foundations of mindfulness". And so on up to the seven limbs of awakening, it is likewise. Within the four foundations of mindfulness too, just as within the eightfold straight noble path, the sages count them for him.
The bodhisattva is likewise: cultivating this signless dānapāramitā, he can make complete śīlapāramitā and the other wholesome dharmas. As with dānapāramitā, so too śīlapāramitā and the rest gather all wholesome dharmas.
The treatise-author asks:
In the preceding chapter all the perfections were made complete by one perfection; here all dharmas are gathered by signlessness; what difference is there between the two?
The treatise-author answers:
The preceding chapter takes as its meaning that within a single thought one can be complete with all the perfections; this chapter takes as its difference that though all dharmas are empty and signless one can be complete with all the perfections.
六喻品:無相不可分別自相空中何以還能具足六度,佛何以不直答一異而先立五陰如夢如響如影如焰如幻如化,六喻何以一路歸到無自性即無相即一相,布施無相施者無相受者無相何以是檀度具足之根據,無相戒何以先斷生處願與果報願,無相有相四句何以不是斷絕修證,化轉輪聖王與須扇多佛二喻何以並舉於戒段之末,生忍法忍何以能成無生法忍,二乘之智斷何以反名菩薩忍,身精進心精進何以分為兩路,入諸三昧而不受味何以是禪度之無相,有所得是非位無所得是位何以是位之判準,不見夢不見見夢者何以連能見者一併除,不著六度何以反能具足初地乃至十地,諸法實相中不可說善不善何以不壞世諦之施設,凡夫見有菩薩見空何以不相妨,報得波羅蜜何以譬如報得眼根,聖人於無分別中何以猶數其所入法,上品一念具諸度與本品空無相具諸度何以為異
在問什麼
這一品問的是一個修行人早晚會碰上的死結:法既然是空的,那還修什麼?
須菩提把這個死結拆成四句擺在佛前。第一句問『事』:無相、不可分別、自相空的諸法之中,怎麼具足修六波羅蜜。第二句問『說』:沒有差異的法之中,何以又分別宣說差異之相。第三句問『攝』:般若波羅蜜怎樣統攝其餘五度。第四句問『果』:修的是差異之相的法,得果卻是一相之道。四問一句比一句逼近,逼到最後就是一與異能不能並存。
佛的答語沒有直接回到一異上去說理,而是先給一個住處——「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」。先安住處,再說行門:住在這裡面行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧。這個次第值得注意:不是先破相再修行,是住在六喻所顯的實況之中而行。六喻不是六個比方,是六個看住五陰的方式;看住了,六度自然成無相之六度。
接著佛把六喻的道理一路推到底:夢無自性,響影焰幻化也無自性;無自性故無相,無相故一相,一相即是無相。於是「無相」與「一相」不是兩件事,第四問的「以一相道得果」在此處已經先答完了。其下經文便逐一開六度之門——檀度說施者受者俱無相,尸羅度說不作生處願與果報願,羼提度說生忍法忍而成無生法忍,毘梨耶度說身心二精進,禪度說入諸三昧而不受味,末後總說一切法如夢響影焰幻化而不著色乃至不著六度。六門開盡,佛以「應善學諸法性」一句收之。
論主的釋文極短,卻是全品的鎖。他先設一問:須菩提以空問,佛以空答,這一問一答何以分得出差異?答語裡出了一個雲霧之喻:遠望則見有,近之則無所見;凡夫遠實相故見有,菩薩近實相故見空。次設一問:諸法空無相,怎麼能得知各各具足其餘的波羅蜜?答語裡舉了聲聞入見諦之例:在無漏無相無分別法中,餘聖人照樣數說他所入之法為正見、正語、正業、正命。末設一問,把本品與上一品對勘,判出一個「異」字來。三番問答,一番比一番收得緊。
逐段解明
一、須菩提立四問:無相自相空中云何具足修六波羅蜜。 品首是須菩提發問。他問的不是六度該不該修,是在他已經領受的「無相、不可分別、自相空」之中,六度還安得下去嗎。四問並列:一問具足修六度,二問「云何無異法中而分別說異相」,三問般若何以能攝其餘五度,四問「云何行異相法,以一相道得果」。讀此一段先要看清這四問是同一個難處的四個面——事上、言上、攝上、果上;不是四個零散的疑問。凡遇經中連珠設問,先找它們共同的那個結,纔不會把答語讀散。
二、佛答:住五陰六喻中行六度,無自性故無相,無相故一相。 佛的答法是先給住處後給行門。住處是「住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」,行門是「住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧」。其下推理三步:夢無自性,響影焰幻化亦無自性;「若法無自性,是法無相」;「若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相」。三步走完,第二問與第四問一齊答了——異相之說不礙一相之得,因為所謂一相正是無相。次乃落到檀度上:「菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相」,能如是知布施,便從檀度一門通到四念處、諸空、諸三昧、諸神通乃至十八不共法。末說此菩薩住報得無漏法中飛到東方無量國土供養諸佛、以四攝法利益眾生、受世間身而不為生死所污、知四果與辟支佛道而不住其中。此段最要緊的一句是「不與聲聞、辟支佛共」——同樣是知法無相,菩薩的無相是通向一切種智的,不是止息之處。
三、無相尸羅波羅蜜:持一切戒而不作生處願、不作果報願。 由檀轉戒。經文先立戒之德相:「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著」,是聖人所讚的無漏戒,入八聖道分;次列所持之戒目——名字戒、自然戒、律儀戒、作戒、無作戒、威儀戒、非威儀戒。七目並列,正見「持一切戒」四字不是泛語。次乃出無相之正義:這菩薩不作生天生貴之願,也不作求四果與辟支佛道之願。何以不作?經文自答:「一切法無相,所謂一相」,而後出四句——無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法,無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法。四句一齊遮盡『以此得彼』的心。其下說此戒之所成:入菩薩位、得無生法忍、行道種智、得報得五神通、住五百陀羅尼門、得四無礙智,從一佛國至一佛國供養諸佛,雖入五道而生死業報不能染污。末出二喻:化轉輪聖王雖坐臥行住而不見其來處去處住處坐處臥處,卻能利益眾生而不得眾生;須扇多佛得菩提為三乘轉法輪而無得記者,化作化佛已便捨身壽命入無餘涅槃。二喻並舉,前喻明『作而無作者』,後喻明『化而無化跡』,都在說戒行之無相而有用。
四、復次轉入羼提:住六喻中具足無相羼提波羅蜜。 經文以一句短語轉入忍度:菩薩行般若時住五陰六喻中,具足無相羼提波羅蜜。此處只立一個標題而未說其相,正是為了引出下一問。讀經遇此等短段,勿當作可略之過渡——經文自己留的空白,就是下文所要填的位置。
五、須菩提問:云何具足無相羼提波羅蜜。 須菩提承上而問。此問問得極自然:布施無相尚可想像,持戒無相亦有四句可尋,忍辱一事卻是實實在在有人罵我害我,怎麼個無相法?六度各段之中,忍度問答之密僅次於禪度,其根源就在此處讀者心中同樣會起的疑。
六、佛答二忍:生忍法忍,乃至不生一念惡,思惟罵者害者是誰。 佛答先給名數:「菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中,能具足羼提波羅蜜」,二忍即生忍、法忍。生忍是於眾生所加之惱而忍,法忍是於諸法實相而忍;前者對境,後者對理。次給時限:「從初發意乃至坐道場」,不是一時之忍。次給境相:眾生來罵詈麁惡語,或以瓦石刀杖相加。次給心行:「乃至不生一念惡」,並自作思惟「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」。此一思惟是全段的樞紐——不是強壓瞋心,是就所加之境回問能加者是誰:三問皆作「者誰」,所求者是能罵、能害之人,求之而不可得。經文自出理由:「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」,既得無相忍,則「是人罵我、害我」之念無從安立。末結:以此羼提波羅蜜具足故得無生法忍。忍度與無生法忍就此接上,下文四段都從這一句生出。
七、須菩提問:云何為無生法忍,何所斷,何所知。 須菩提不放過新出的名目,逕問三事:無生法忍是什麼,它斷什麼,它知什麼。此問之善在於他不問其功德而問其體與用。讀者於一切法門名目上,皆可學此三問——是什麼、斷什麼、知什麼;三問有著落,名目纔不是空名。
八、佛答無生法忍之斷與知。 佛答分三截。其一釋名:「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法,是故名無生法忍」——所謂無生,先就不善法之不生而言,不是玄談。其二釋斷:「一切菩薩所斷煩惱盡,是名斷」。其三釋知:「用智慧知一切法不生,是名知」。兩個「不生」要分清層次:釋名處的不生是行上不起少許不善,釋知處的不生是理上了達一切法本不生。行與理雙立,纔是此忍之全。
九、須菩提問:二乘無生法忍與菩薩無生法忍有何等異。 須菩提再進一步。既然聲聞辟支佛亦有無生法忍之名,則菩薩之忍何異於彼?此問是本品『一與異』主題在忍度上的重現——前問一異在法上,此問一異在人上。
十、佛答:二乘之若智若斷皆名菩薩忍。 佛的答法出人意表。他不比高下,而是說須陀洹的若智若斷名菩薩忍,斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛的若智若斷亦皆名菩薩忍——「是為異」。所謂異,不在別有一物,而在能含攝:二乘之所證,在菩薩分上只是忍之一分。故經文接說「成就是忍,勝一切聲聞、辟支佛」,並不是另立一忍以壓彼忍。其下說住報得無生忍中行菩薩道,具足道種智,常不離三十七助道法與空無相無作三昧、常不離五神通,因而能成就眾生淨佛國土,當得一切種智。讀此段勿生輕二乘之心:菩薩所勝者在所含之廣與所趣之遠,非謂二乘所證之法為非。
十一、無相毘梨耶波羅蜜:身精進起神通,心精進入八聖道分。 忍度說盡,轉入精進。經文把精進分兩路:身精進與心精進。身精進的效用在外——起神通,到十方國土供養諸佛饒益眾生,以身精進力教化眾生令住三乘。心精進的效用在內——「以心精進、聖無漏精進,入八聖道分中」,於是毘梨耶波羅蜜統攝一切善法,經文隨即列出三十七品、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、八解脫、九次第定以及佛之十力四無所畏四無礙智十八不共法。兩路合看纔是精進之全:只走外一路則勞而少功,只走內一路則善法不廣。末說此菩薩具足一切種智已,斷一切煩惱習,具足三十二相,放無等無量光明,三轉十二行法輪,三千大千世界六種震動而眾生以三乘法得度。此一大段所示者是精進之極果,讀時要記住它仍在「無相」二字底下——所成雖大,無一可著。
十二、復次轉入禪度:住六喻中能具足禪波羅蜜。 又是一句短語立標題。與第四段轉入忍度的手法相同:經文在每一度的入口處只立一句,等須菩提來問。這一體例本身即是教法——所問者深,所答者纔深。
十三、須菩提問:云何住六喻中能具足禪波羅蜜。 須菩提照樣發問。禪定一門最易生的難處是:禪定必有所緣、必有次第、必有所得之樂,這些如何與無相相容?下文佛答正是逐一拆這三處。
十四、佛答:入諸禪三昧皆證皆入而不受味不受果。 佛答先鋪所入之廣:初禪乃至第四禪,四無量心,四空處,空無相無作三昧,如電光三昧、如金剛三昧、聖正三昧;除諸佛三昧外,其餘一切乃至與二乘共有的三昧,「皆證皆入」。廣鋪之後立刻一轉:「亦不受三昧味,亦不受三昧果」。何以能不受?經文自答:既知三昧無相、無所有性,則「當云何於無相法受無相法味、無所有法受無所有法味」。不受味的結果是不隨禪定之力生色界無色界。再問何以不隨?答在四不見:「不見是二界,亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用法入禪者」。界、法、人、具四者俱不見,所緣所得無處安立,故能具足無相禪波羅蜜,能過聲聞辟支佛地。此段最可學處在「皆證皆入」與「不受味」並行不悖——無相不是不入定,是入而不取其味。
十五、須菩提問:云何具足無相禪波羅蜜故能過二乘地。 須菩提抓住「能過聲聞、辟支佛地」一句追問。他問的是機理:禪定是三乘共法,何以此禪能超彼地?此問把禪度接到下文的「諸空」與「菩薩位」上去,是全品後半的轉軸。
十六、佛答:善學諸空、諸空亦空,能入菩薩位。 佛答不從禪說,從空說:「菩薩善學內空,善學外空,乃至善學無法有法空」;於是諸空之中無法可住——四沙門果乃至一切種智皆無可住處;末加一句「是諸空亦空」。這一句是答的眼目:若空可住,則空成新的住處,仍不能過二乘地;空亦空,纔真無住。能如是行諸空者,「能入菩薩位中」。
十七、須菩提問:云何菩薩摩訶薩位?云何非位? 新名目一出,須菩提照例即問。此處問法與第七段同一路數——先問其體,再問其反面。問反面尤其要緊:一個判準若說不出它排除什麼,就還不是判準。
十八、佛答:一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。 佛答只一句,卻是全品最俐落的判準:有所得非位,無所得是位。此判準不論修法之高下、地位之前後,只論心之有得無得。以此照前文:不作生處願果報願之戒、不受三昧味之禪、不見入禪者之定,條條都是同一判準的別相。
十九、須菩提問:何等是有所得?何等是無所得? 須菩提再問其相。判準既立,須知其落處,否則「無所得」三字反成新的執著。此問是替讀者問的。
二十、佛答:色乃至一切種智有所得是非位,菩薩位者諸法不可示不可說。 佛答分兩截。前截列有所得之相:色、受想行識、六根乃至一切種智有所得,是非菩薩位——所舉自凡至聖一路到底,可見「有所得」不因所得者聖而免。後截正明位相:「菩薩位者,是諸法不可示、不可說」,並自釋所以然——色性乃至一切種智性是不可示、不可說。次說入位之後的行相:一切禪定三昧具足而尚不隨其力受生,何況住婬怒癡而起罪業;「菩薩但住如幻法中饒益眾生,亦不得眾生及如幻法」。末結:如是名為具足無相禪波羅蜜,乃至能轉法輪,所謂「不可得法輪」。禪度一門至此收盡,而所收之處已是轉法輪,可見無相之禪不是枯寂。
廿一、復次總說:知一切法如夢如響如焰如影如幻如化。 六度逐一說畢,經文回到品首的六喻,但所住之處由「五陰」擴為「一切法」。此一轉極可玩味:前文六喻是安住之處,此處六喻是所知之境;由住而知,由五陰而一切法。本品末段之總說即從此句起。
廿二、須菩提問:云何知一切法如夢如響如影如焰如幻如化。 須菩提問的是「知」的方式。六喻既已由住轉知,則所知者是什麼、如何知而不成新的取相,便成末段的正問。
廿三、佛答:不見夢、不見見夢者,乃至不著六度而具足初地乃至十地。 佛答起手便把能所一齊除:不見夢、不見見夢者,不見響、不見聞響者,影焰幻化皆然。何以連能見者亦除?經文自答:「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故」——所見既是顛倒,能見亦不成立。次說阿羅漢乃至辟支佛、菩薩、諸佛亦皆不見,是就聖位證成此義。次出所依之理:「一切法無所有性、不生、不定」;既如此,行般若時取生相定相便是「是處不然」。次乃逐項說不著:不著五陰,不著三界,不著諸禪解脫三昧,不著三十七品,不著三三昧,不著六波羅蜜。末出一個看似相反的結論:「不著故,能具足菩薩初地,於初地中亦不生著」,乃至十地皆然;行般若亦不得般若,不得般若之時「見一切法皆入般若波羅蜜中,亦不得是法」。所以然者,「是諸法與般若波羅蜜無二無別」,「諸法入如、法性、實際故無分別」。不著而後具足——這是本品由始至終的同一條理路,到此說得最明白。
廿四、須菩提問:無相無分別中云何說善不善有漏無漏世間出世間有為無為。 須菩提提出末一難,也是全品最貼近讀者的一難。既然一切法無相無分別,佛法中種種對舉的名目豈非虛設?此問與品首第二問「云何無異法中而分別說異相」首尾相應,可見經文一路未曾離開這個結。
廿五、佛以反問答之:諸法實相中有法可說是善是不善乃至是菩提不。 佛不正面作答,反問須菩提:諸法實相之中,可有法能說是善、是不善,乃至是有為是無為、是四果是辟支佛是菩薩是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?反問之法在此處最有力——答案須由問者自己說出,說出了纔真是他自己的知見。
廿六、須菩提答:不可說也。 須菩提答得極簡:「世尊!不可說也!」四字一落,前問自解。讀者於此當留意經文的體例:佛設反問而弟子承當,其效力等同佛自說,且更無可推託。
廿七、佛結:一切法無相無分別無生無定不可示,我本行菩薩道亦無法可得性,應善學諸法性。 佛承須菩提之答而結:「以是因緣故,當知一切法無相、無分別、無生、無定、不可示」。次以自身為證:「我本行菩薩道時,亦無有法可得性」,自色受想行識乃至有為無為、四果乃至菩提皆然。此一句是全品的分量所在——所說之無相不是理論,是佛自道其行道之實況。末出行門:從初發意乃至菩提「應善學諸法性」,善學諸法性即是菩提之道;行此道能具足六波羅蜜、成就眾生淨佛國土,得菩提已以三乘法度眾生而不著三乘。經段以「以無相法應學般若波羅蜜」收束,恰與品首之問對榫。
廿八、論主設問一:須菩提以空問佛以空答,此問答云何得別異。 論段起手,論主先牒經文之問答:須菩提問「若諸法無相無分別,云何差別說六波羅蜜」,佛答「菩薩住是如夢五眾中,能具足六波羅蜜」。次出其疑:兩邊都在說空,這一問一答豈不成了同語反覆,差異在哪裡?此問問得極細——它問的不是義理對錯,是問答之所以能成立。讀論遇此等問,當知論主要拆的是讀者讀而不覺的那一層。
廿九、論主釋須菩提之問意:若諸法空,今眼見菩薩行六度作佛。 論主先還原問方的心。須菩提之問不是抽象的空有之辯,是一個現前的抵觸:諸法若空,何以眼前分明見菩薩行六度而作佛。把問意還原到「眼見」二字上,下文佛答之出雲霧喻纔有著落。
三十、論主釋佛答之意:凡夫遠實相故見有,菩薩近實相故見空,如雲霧遠視則見近之則無所見。 論主釋答方之心,分三節。其一指出難者之病:「凡夫遠實智慧,取相」,見菩薩行六度作佛,又「著是空法故難」——既取相又著空,兩頭都執,所以成難。其二正答:菩薩雖住五眾,是住在五眾「如幻、如夢空法中」,「亦以空心行布施」,故雖行諸法具足六度而不妨於空。其三出喻:「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見」,凡夫遠實相故見有,菩薩近實相故見皆空。此喻最可玩味之處在於它不判有無,只判遠近——所見之異來自所立之處,不是所見之物真有兩個。末句由不妨轉出正面之用:「不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法」,一念具足之義即由此出。
卅一、論主續釋報得無漏波羅蜜:譬如報得眼根自然能見色。 論主接說果上事。此人常修無漏清淨波羅蜜,轉身之後即得報得的無漏波羅蜜。何謂報得?論主自釋:「報得名更不修行,自然而得」,並出喻「譬如報得眼根,自然能見色」。此喻極平實而極有用:眼根之能見不待今世更學,是宿業所成;波羅蜜之報得亦然。得此報得波羅蜜已,能變一身作無量阿僧祇身,於十方佛所具足聞法,度脫十方眾生,漸漸淨佛世界,隨願作佛。讀此段勿生僥倖之心——報得之所以自然,正因先前有「常修」二字。
卅二、論主設問二:諸法空無相云何分別、云何得知各各具足餘波羅蜜。 論主設第二問,問的是認知上的難處:既然空無相,分別從何而立?又怎能得知行檀之時各各具足其餘五度?此問承前段「一念中具足行諸善法」而來——前段說能具足,此問問怎麼知道具足。
卅三、論主答:行者雖不自分別,而諸佛菩薩說其行檀行尸具足諸行。 答語只一句,卻分出兩個主體:行者自己不作分別,而諸佛菩薩為他數說。此答把「分別」安在說者一邊而不在行者一邊——行者無分別是行門上的事,諸佛菩薩有分別是教化上的事,兩不相礙。凡讀經見有分別之說而疑其違空者,可持此一句自解。
卅四、論主以聲聞入見諦為例:無漏無相無分別中餘聖人猶數其所入法為正見正語正業正命精進正念正定。 論主取一個三乘共許的現成例子來證前答。聲聞人入見諦,所入是無漏、無相、無分別之法,而其餘聖人照樣數說他所入之法:知諸法實相所謂無相相是正見;正見得力名為正行;不惱眾生不作諸惡是正語正業正命。此處論主特別點出一個難處並自解之:這時「雖無所說、亦無所造,而名為正語、正業」——何以無說無造而得正語正業之名?答曰「是名深妙正語、正業,所謂畢竟不惱眾生故」。以畢竟不惱眾生為語業之體,則不待有所說有所造而語業自成。其下續數:發心有所造作是精進,繫念緣中是正念,攝心一處是正定。八支之中逐一有名,而所入之法始終無分別——這就是前答的實證。
卅五、論主續例:四念處乃至七覺意亦諸聖人為數。 論主再推廣一步:「見身、受、心、法實相,是名「四念處」」,乃至七覺意亦復如是;「於四念處中,亦如八直聖道中,諸聖人為數」。舉八正道而後舉四念處七覺支,是要說明此理不限於一組道品,凡三十七品皆然。讀論見論主一例既立而再舉他例,當知他是在立通則,不是在補充細節。
卅六、論主歸結菩薩:行無相檀能具足尸等諸善法。 通則既立,回到菩薩。菩薩行這無相的檀波羅蜜,能具足尸波羅蜜等諸善法;而且不止檀度如此,「如檀波羅蜜,尸波羅蜜等攝諸善法亦如是」。六度中隨舉一度皆能攝餘度與諸善法——這正是品首第三問「云何般若波羅蜜攝檀、尸、羼、精進、禪」的最終答案,只是答得比問更寬:不獨般若能攝,六度互攝。
卅七、論主設問三:上品以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜,此品無相攝一切法,有何差別。 末一問是回頭與前品對勘。前品已說一波羅蜜具足諸波羅蜜,本品說無相能攝一切法,兩說看來重複,何以別立一品?此問是論主替讀者掃除『重出』之疑,也是本品在全論次第中定位之所在。
卅八、論主答:上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。 答語只一句,而分際極清:前品所立在「一念」,就時間之不二而說具足;本品所立在「空無相」,就法性之無相而說具足。一者從心之專一入,一者從法之無相入;所至同而所由異,故不得合為一品。全品自須菩提「云何無異法中而分別說異相」之問起,至論主判此品與上品之異而止——首尾所問所答,同是一個「異」字,而前者疑異之不可立,後者則於無相之中如實立異而不礙其一。
不要讀錯
不要把六喻讀成六個貶義的比方。夢響影焰幻化在本品不是用來說五陰『不真實所以不必理會』,是用來說五陰無自性。經文的推理是「夢無自性」故「無相」故「一相」,一路走向一相無相之正義,不曾走向虛無。若讀成諸法既如夢幻則修行亦徒然,則佛何必在同一句裡說「住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧」。住處與行門是同一句話裡的兩半,不可取其一半。
不要把「不作是願」讀成不許發願。經文所遮的是兩種特定的願——以持戒因緣求生剎利大姓乃至他化自在天,以持戒因緣求得四沙門果與辟支佛道;所遮者是以戒為因去換取某一生處或某一果位的那個交易心,其理由經文自出,即無相有相之四句。至於菩薩自身「成就眾生、淨佛國土」乃至求一切種智之志,經文在同一段裡說得明白。故此段是遮取果之心,不是遮發心。
不要把無相之四句讀成因果斷滅。「無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法;無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法」——四句所遮的是一個「得」字所隱含的能所對立,不是遮修行有其效驗。證據就在四句之後:經文緊接著說能具足無相尸羅波羅蜜而入菩薩位、得無生法忍、行道種智、得報得五神通。若四句真是斷滅,則其下這一串所成之事無處安放。
不要把「諸須陀洹若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍」讀成抹平三乘。佛此語不是說二乘即菩薩,是說二乘之所證在菩薩分上只是忍之一分;故經文緊接著說「成就是忍,勝一切聲聞、辟支佛」。所異者在含攝之廣與所趣之遠。若讀成三乘無別,則前文「不與聲聞、辟支佛共」與後文「能過聲聞、辟支佛地」皆成虛設。
不要把「不受三昧味」讀成不入禪定。經文明說初禪乃至第四禪、四無量心、四空處、諸三昧「皆證皆入」,然後纔說不受味不受果。所不受者是味與果,不是定。行人若因此段而輕禪定、廢其功夫,正落在無相之名而無無相之實。
不要把『諸法實相中不可說是善是不善』讀成善惡無別。此語出在佛的反問之中,所論者是諸法實相之地,不是行人日用之地。同一段經文之末,佛仍教以「應善學諸法性」、「能具足六波羅蜜,成就眾生、淨佛國土」、「以三乘法度脫眾生」——善法之施設一句未廢。論主的釋文說得更直:行者雖不自分別,而諸佛菩薩說其行檀行尸;聲聞入見諦於無分別法中,餘聖人猶數其所入法為正見正語正業正命。無分別是就所入之法說,有名目是就教化施設說,兩者同時成立。
修行作用
第一件受用,是把六喻當作住處而不當作結論。經文的句法是「住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」而後「住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱」云云——六喻是安身之地,不是行門之外的一句評語。日用中可如此操持:作一事之前先看住所對之境如夢如幻,看住了便照舊去作。若只在事後說一句『都是如夢幻』,則六喻成了推諉之辭,與經意正相反。
第二件受用,是以「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位」作一道總篩子。此判準極簡而極通用:可用於布施時檢查有無施者受者之相,用於持戒時檢查有無生處果報之願,用於禪定時檢查有無受味受果之心,用於聞法解義時檢查有無『我得此法』之念。凡一處答有所得,即知此處尚在位外,不必更求別的驗法。
第三件受用,是忍度那一句回頭的思惟。遇人罵詈加害而欲忍時,經文所教不是強壓,是問「罵我者誰?害我者誰?」。這一問不是修辭,是就對方問一句「者誰」:能罵、能害的那個人,求之而不可得。〔更推之,能辱者既不可得,所辱之我亦無安立處——此是順經義之推展,非經文原問〕既無能無所,瞋便無從生。其所依之理經文自出,即「於一切法得無相忍故」。行人於此可先從最輕微的不快處試行,不必待大境現前。
第四件受用,是把精進分兩路自檢。身精進之效在起用——奔走、承事、教化;心精進之效在入道——「聖無漏精進,入八聖道分中」。二者偏廢皆成病:偏身則勞而無歸,偏心則靜而無用。可每隔一段時日各檢一遍,看兩路是否俱行。
第五件受用,是雲霧之喻可作見地遠近的尺。凡覺得空義與修行相妨者,依此喻便知病在所立之處太遠。論主不說有無孰真,只說遠視則見近之則無所見;故對治之法不是辯論,是把腳步再往實相挪近一分。近一分則妨礙少一分,直到「不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法」為止。
第六件受用,是報得之喻可去僥倖亦可去疲厭。報得波羅蜜「更不修行,自然而得」,如報得眼根自然能見色;然其所以能報得者,在「常修無漏清淨波羅蜜」。故此喻兩頭皆有用:見人於法自然相應而自慚者,知其有宿修,不必羨;自覺今日之功未見其效者,知報在轉身,不必疲。
承衍
本品的骨幹,是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自須菩提立四問起——無相不可分別自相空諸法中云何具足修六波羅蜜、云何無異法中而分別說異相、云何般若攝檀尸羼精進禪、云何行異相法以一相道得果;佛答住五陰如夢如響如影如焰如幻如化中而行六度,以無自性故無相、無相故一相之理貫之,逐一開六度之門:檀度說布施無相施者無相受者無相而能具足四念處諸空諸三昧乃至十八不共法、住報得無漏法中供養諸佛四攝利生、受世間身不為生死所污、知四果辟支佛道而不住其中;尸羅度說戒不缺不破不雜不著、持名字戒乃至非威儀戒、不作生處願不作果報願、出無相有相四句、成入位得無生法忍乃至淨佛國土、末舉化轉輪聖王與須扇多佛二喻;羼提度說住生忍法忍、乃至不生一念惡、思惟罵者害者是誰、以得無相忍故成無生法忍,中間三番問答辨無生法忍之斷知與二乘菩薩二忍之異;毘梨耶度說身精進起神通、心精進入八聖道分而攝一切善法、乃至三轉十二行法輪三千大千世界六種震動;禪度說入諸禪三昧皆證皆入而不受味不受果、不見二界不見禪不見入禪者不見用法入禪者、善學諸空而諸空亦空、有所得是非位無所得是位、菩薩位者諸法不可示不可說、住如幻法饒益眾生而不得眾生、乃至能轉不可得法輪;末段總說知一切法如夢如響如焰如影如幻如化,不見夢不見見夢者乃至不見化不見見化者、一切法無所有性不生不定、不著五陰三界諸禪三十七品三三昧六波羅蜜而反能具足初地乃至十地、行般若亦不得般若而見一切法皆入般若、諸法與般若無二無別入如法性實際故無分別;再以須菩提問無相無分別中云何說善不善有漏無漏世間出世間有為無為,佛以反問令其自答不可說也,佛乃結以一切法無相無分別無生無定不可示、我本行菩薩道時亦無有法可得性、應善學諸法性而以無相法學般若。論①以三番問答收之:其一問須菩提以空問佛以空答何得別異,答以凡夫取相而又著空故難,菩薩住五眾如幻如夢空法中以空心行布施故不妨於空,並出雲霧遠視則見近之則無所見之喻,末轉出報得無漏波羅蜜之義而以報得眼根自然能見色為喻;其二問諸法空無相云何得知各各具足餘波羅蜜,答以行者雖不自分別而諸佛菩薩說其行檀行尸,並舉聲聞入見諦於無漏無相無分別法中餘聖人猶數其所入法為正見正行正語正業正命精進正念正定,又舉四念處乃至七覺意亦諸聖人為數,歸結菩薩行無相檀能具足尸等諸善法而六度互攝亦然;其三問上品以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜與此品無相攝一切法有何差別,答以上品在一念中具諸度、此品在諸法雖空無相而能具諸度為異。
本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一、承前:上品明一心具萬行之義,本品即承其勢而問——既然一心之中萬行俱備,則在無相自相空之中此萬行如何安立;故本品之六喻正是上品所立之行門的另一面說法,非別起爐灶。其二、品內自成一轉:前半逐度別說而以無相貫之,後半總說一切法如夢響影焰幻化而以不著貫之;兩半以「不著故,能具足菩薩初地」一句為樞——不著而後具足,正是前半六度各段所共守的理路在總說處的收攏。其三、垂後:本品結於「以無相法應學般若波羅蜜」,次品四攝品則轉說以四攝法攝取眾生之外化方便;由內證之無相轉入外化之方便,兩品相次而讀,可見自行與化他之相承。
古德之釋,本品可誌者一家。吉藏科判本品,先定其在全經中的位置云:「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意。」又云:「就譬說中明住空無相無作具六度,喻上品第三段也。」——以本品為前品之譬說相,正與上文所說承前之義相發。其釋本品所以來,自列三義,其一謂前品所明三度易令人附會生著,「如此等皆夢幻有也,何有耶?」;其二謂空有無礙之難,「若畢竟空,云何能具所為?若有所為,云何是畢竟空?」;其三就為人而言,謂上品菩薩畢竟空而行,既無菩薩之法則應不見,今既實見,「云何無菩薩耶?故舉六喻曉之眼也。」其科分本品云:「品為二:第一、正舉喻釋上六事;第二、乘釋疑。」又科佛答云:「佛答中為二:初總答,次得六度別答。」其判本品與前品之分際尤為切要:「上法說中一一度具四事,今喻說中亦一一度具四事,但法譬不同,故有兩品也。」——以法說譬說之別判兩品,與本論末段以一念具諸度與空無相具諸度判異者,所取之義不同而所指之分際相近,並錄不判。慧影之疏現存文本不及本品所在之卷,本品闕釋,如實誌錄,非謂其無說。均正之書為依主題橫說之玄義體裁,不隨品次而釋,故於本品無文可徵,記〔查無〕。本品之異名、諸本品次之出入與後世諸家徵引之事,詳考據層。
The Six Similes: Why within the Signless, the Indiscriminable, and the Emptiness of Specific Marks the Six Perfections Can Still Be Made Complete; Why the Buddha Does Not Answer Oneness and Difference Directly but First Sets Up the Five Aggregates as Like a Dream, Like an Echo, Like a Shadow, Like a Mirage, Like an Illusion, Like a Conjuration; Why the Six Similes Return All the Way to No Self-nature, Which Is the Signless, Which Is One Mark; Why Giving Being Signless, the Giver Signless, and the Recipient Signless Is the Ground for the Dānapāramitā Being Complete; Why Signless Morality First Cuts Off the Vow for a Place of Birth and the Vow for Retribution; Why the Four Alternatives of the Signless and of Marks Are Not a Cutting Off of Cultivation and Realisation; Why the Two Similes of a Conjured Wheel-Turning Sage King and the Buddha Suśānta Are Set Side by Side at the End of the Passage on Morality; Why the Acceptance toward Beings and Acceptance of Dharmas Can Accomplish the Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas; Why the Knowledge and Severance of the Two Vehicles Are on the Contrary Named the Bodhisattva's Acceptance; Why Bodily Vigour and Mental Vigour Are Divided into Two Roads; Why Entering All the Samādhi and Not Receiving Their Flavour Is the Signlessness of the Dhyānapāramitā; Why That Being with Something to Be Attained Is Not the Position and Being with Nothing to Be Attained Is the Position Is the Criterion of the Position; Why Not Seeing the Dream and Not Seeing the One Who Sees the Dream Removes the One Who Can See Together with It; Why Not Clinging to the Six Perfections Can on the Contrary Make Complete the First Ground and So On up to the Tenth Ground; Why That within the Real Mark of All Dharmas Wholesome and Unwholesome Are Unspeakable Does Not Destroy the Setting-up of Worldly Truth; Why Ordinary People Seeing Existence and the Bodhisattva Seeing Emptiness Do Not Hinder Each Other; Why the Pāramitā Obtained as Retribution Is Likened to the Eye-Faculty Obtained as Retribution; Why the Sages, within Non-discrimination, Still Count the Dharmas That Have Been Entered; and Why the Preceding Chapter's Being Complete with All the Perfections in a Single Thought and This Chapter's Being Complete with All the Perfections in Emptiness and Signlessness Differ
What Is Being Asked
What this chapter asks about is a dead knot that a practitioner runs into sooner or later: since dharmas are empty, what is there still to cultivate?
Subhūti takes this dead knot apart into four sentences and sets them before the Buddha. The first sentence asks about ‘the matter’: within dharmas that are signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks, how does one make complete the cultivation of the six perfections? The second sentence asks about ‘the speaking’: within dharmas that have no difference, why are differing marks still spoken of with distinctions? The third sentence asks about ‘the gathering’: how does prajñāpāramitā gather the other five perfections? The fourth sentence asks about ‘the fruit’: what is cultivated are dharmas of differing marks, yet the fruit is obtained by the path of one mark. The four questions press closer one sentence after another, and pressed to the end it comes down to whether one and difference can stand together.
The Buddha's answer does not go straight back to reasoning about oneness and difference; instead he first gives an abiding-place—「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration". First the abiding-place is settled, then the gate of practice is spoken: abiding in this, he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience, is diligent in vigour, enters meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom. This sequence deserves attention: it is not first breaking marks and then cultivating; it is practising while abiding within the actual state that the six similes reveal. The six similes are not six comparisons; they are six ways of keeping the five aggregates in view; once they are kept in view, the six perfections naturally become the signless six perfections.
Next the Buddha pushes the principle of the six similes all the way to the bottom: a dream has no self-nature, and echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration likewise have no self-nature; because there is no self-nature it is signless, because it is signless it is of one mark, and one mark is precisely the signless. Thus 「無相」 tr. "the signless" and 「一相」 tr. "one mark" are not two matters, and the fourth question's 「以一相道得果」 tr. "obtaining the fruit by the path of one mark" has here already been answered in advance. Below this the sūtra text opens the gates of the six perfections one by one—dānapāramitā speaks of giver and recipient both being signless; śīlapāramitā speaks of not making the vow for a place of birth or the vow for retribution; kṣāntipāramitā speaks of the acceptance toward beings and acceptance of dharmas accomplishing the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; vīryapāramitā speaks of the two kinds of vigour, bodily and mental; dhyānapāramitā speaks of entering all the samādhi and not receiving their flavour; and at the very end it says generally that all dharmas are like a dream, an echo, a shadow, a mirage, an illusion, a conjuration, and that one does not cling to form and so on up to not clinging to the six perfections. When the six gates have been opened in full, the Buddha gathers them with the one sentence 「應善學諸法性」 tr. "one should train well in the nature of dharmas".
The treatise-author's explanation is extremely short, yet it is the lock of the whole chapter. He first sets up a question: Subhūti asks with emptiness and the Buddha answers with emptiness; how can any difference be made out between this question and this answer? In the answer a simile of clouds and mist appears: gazing from afar one sees something; drawing near, nothing is seen; ordinary people are far from the real mark and so see existence; the bodhisattva is near the real mark and so sees emptiness. Next he sets up a question: all dharmas are empty and signless; how can one know that each is complete with the other pāramitā? In the answer he cites the example of the śrāvaka entering the seeing of the truths: within the dharma without outflows, signless, and without discrimination, the other sages still count the dharmas he has entered as right view, right speech, right action, and right livelihood. Lastly he sets up a question, collating this chapter against the preceding chapter, and judges out the single Chinese character 「異」 tr. "difference". Three rounds of question and answer, each gathered in more tightly than the last.
Passage by Passage
1. Subhūti sets up four questions: within the signless and the emptiness of specific marks, how does one make complete the cultivation of the six perfections? At the head of the chapter it is Subhūti who asks. What he asks is not whether the six perfections should be cultivated or not; it is whether, within the 「無相、不可分別、自相空」 tr. "signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks" that he has already received, the six perfections can still find a place. The four questions stand side by side: the first asks about making complete the cultivation of the six perfections; the second asks 「云何無異法中而分別說異相」 tr. "how, within dharmas without difference, are differing marks spoken of with distinctions"; the third asks why prajñā can gather the other five perfections; the fourth asks 「云何行異相法,以一相道得果」 tr. "how does one practise dharmas of differing marks and obtain the fruit by the path of one mark". In reading this passage one must first see clearly that these four questions are four faces of one and the same difficulty—in the matter, in words, in gathering, in the fruit; they are not four scattered doubts. Whenever one meets questions strung together like pearls in the sūtra, first find the one knot they share; only then will one not read the answer into scattered pieces.
2. The Buddha answers: abiding in the five aggregates within the six similes, one practises the six perfections; because there is no self-nature it is signless; because it is signless it is of one mark. The Buddha's way of answering is first to give the abiding-place and afterwards the gate of practice. The abiding-place is 「住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration"; the gate of practice is 「住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧」 tr. "abiding in this he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience, is diligent in vigour, enters meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom". Below this the reasoning takes three steps: a dream has no self-nature, and echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration likewise have no self-nature; 「若法無自性,是法無相」 tr. "if a dharma has no self-nature, that dharma is signless"; 「若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相」 tr. "if a dharma is signless, that dharma is of one mark, namely the signless". When the three steps have been walked, the second question and the fourth question are answered together—speaking of differing marks does not obstruct obtaining one mark, because what is called one mark is precisely the signless. Next it comes down onto dānapāramitā: 「菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相」 tr. "the bodhisattva's giving is signless, the giver is signless, the recipient is signless"; if one can know giving in this way, then from the single gate of dānapāramitā one passes through to the four foundations of mindfulness, the emptinesses, the samādhi, the supernormal powers, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. At the end it says that this bodhisattva, abiding in the dharmas without outflows obtained as retribution, flies to the immeasurable lands of the east and makes offerings to the buddhas, benefits beings with the four means of gathering, receives a worldly body and yet is not defiled by birth and death, and knows the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path and yet does not abide in them. The most crucial sentence of this passage is 「不與聲聞、辟支佛共」 tr. "not shared with the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas"—it is equally a knowing that dharmas are signless, but the bodhisattva's signlessness leads through to the omniscience of all kinds; it is not a place of stopping.
3. Signless śīlapāramitā: keeping all morality and yet not making the vow for a place of birth, not making the vow for retribution. From dāna it turns to morality. The sūtra text first establishes the virtuous marks of morality: 「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著」 tr. "this morality is not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not clinging"; it is the morality without outflows praised by the sages, and it enters into the eightfold noble path. Next it lists the items of morality that are kept—the morality of names, the morality of itself, the morality of restraint, the morality of making, the morality without making, the morality of deportment, and the morality that is not of deportment. The seven items stand side by side, which shows precisely that the four Chinese characters 「持一切戒」 tr. "keeps all morality" are not loose words. Next the proper meaning of signlessness comes out: this bodhisattva does not make the vow to be born among the gods or to be born noble, nor does he make the vow seeking the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path. Why does he not make them? The sūtra text answers itself: 「一切法無相,所謂一相」 tr. "all dharmas are signless, namely of one mark", and then brings out the four alternatives—a signless dharma cannot obtain a signless dharma, a dharma with marks cannot obtain a dharma with marks, a signless dharma cannot obtain a dharma with marks, a dharma with marks cannot obtain a signless dharma. The four alternatives together block off entirely the mind of ‘obtaining that by means of this’. Below this it speaks of what this morality accomplishes: entering the bodhisattva's position, obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, practising knowledge of the kinds of paths, obtaining the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution, abiding in the five hundred dhāraṇī gates, obtaining the four unobstructed knowledges, going from one buddha-land to another buddha-land to make offerings to the buddhas, and, though entering the five destinies, not being defiled by the retribution of the deeds of birth and death. At the end come two similes: a conjured wheel-turning sage king, though sitting, lying, walking, and standing, is not seen to have a place from which he comes, a place to which he goes, a place where he stands, a place where he sits, or a place where he lies, and yet he can benefit beings and does not find beings; the Buddha Suśānta obtained awakening and turned the wheel of the Dharma for the three vehicles, and there was no one who obtained the prediction; having conjured a conjured buddha, he gave up his body and life and entered nirvāṇa without remainder. The two similes are set side by side: the former shows ‘doing without a doer’, the latter shows ‘conjuring without a trace of the conjuring’; both speak of the practice of morality being signless and yet of use.
4. Furthermore, turning into kṣānti: abiding within the six similes, one makes complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā. The sūtra text turns into the perfection of patience with one short sentence: when the bodhisattva practises prajñā, abiding within the six similes of the five aggregates, he makes complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā. Here only a heading is set up and its marks are not yet spoken, precisely in order to draw out the next question. When reading the sūtra and meeting short passages of this kind, do not treat them as transitions that can be skipped—the blank the sūtra text itself leaves is exactly the place that the text below is to fill.
5. Subhūti asks: how does one make complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā? Subhūti asks, following on from above. This question is asked most naturally: signless giving can still be imagined, and signless morality also has the four alternatives to go by, but the one matter of patience involves someone who really and truly reviles me and harms me—how is that signless? Among the passages of the six perfections, the density of question and answer in the perfection of patience is second only to that in dhyānapāramitā, and its root lies in the same doubt that arises at this point in the reader's mind as well.
6. The Buddha answers with the two kinds of acceptance: the acceptance toward beings and acceptance of dharmas, up to not giving rise to a single evil thought, and reflecting on who it is that reviles and who it is that harms. The Buddha's answer first gives the name and number: 「菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中,能具足羼提波羅蜜」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the two kinds of acceptance and can make complete kṣāntipāramitā"; the two kinds of acceptance are the acceptance toward beings and acceptance of dharmas. The acceptance toward beings is acceptance of the vexations that beings inflict; acceptance of dharmas is acceptance toward the real mark of all dharmas; the former faces objects, the latter faces principle. Next he gives the span of time: 「從初發意乃至坐道場」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening"—it is not an acceptance of one moment. Next he gives the marks of the situation: beings come to revile with harsh and evil words, or assail him with tiles, stones, knives, and staves. Next he gives the working of the mind: 「乃至不生一念惡」 tr. "up to not giving rise to even a single evil thought", and he reflects of himself: 「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me? Who is it that assails me with evil words and harms me with tiles, stones, knives, and staves?". This reflection is the pivot of the whole passage—it is not forcibly suppressing anger; it is, with regard to the situation inflicted, turning back to ask who the one inflicting it is: all three questions are framed as 「者誰」 tr. "who is it that", and what is sought is the person who can revile and can harm, and when sought, he is unfindable. The sūtra text itself gives the reason: 「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」 tr. "because this bodhisattva has obtained signless acceptance toward all dharmas"; once signless acceptance has been obtained, the thought 「是人罵我、害我」 tr. "this person reviles me and harms me" has no means of being established. At the end it concludes: because this kṣāntipāramitā is complete, he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The perfection of patience and the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas are joined here, and the four passages below all arise from this sentence.
7. Subhūti asks: what is the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, what does it sever, what does it know? Subhūti does not let the newly appeared name pass, and asks straight away about three matters: what the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is, what it severs, what it knows. The excellence of this question lies in his not asking about its merits but asking about its substance and its function. Toward the names of every gate of the Dharma, the reader can learn these three questions—what it is, what it severs, what it knows; only when the three questions have somewhere to land is the name not an empty name.
8. The Buddha answers concerning the severance and the knowledge of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The Buddha's answer divides into three parts. The first explains the name: 「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法,是故名無生法忍」 tr. "obtaining acceptance of dharmas, and so on up to not giving rise to even a little unwholesome dharma—therefore it is named the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas"—what is called non-arising is said first with regard to unwholesome dharmas not arising; it is not abstruse talk. The second explains severance: 「一切菩薩所斷煩惱盡,是名斷」 tr. "all the afflictions that all bodhisattvas should sever are exhausted: this is named severance". The third explains knowledge: 「用智慧知一切法不生,是名知」 tr. "knowing by wisdom that all dharmas are unarisen: this is named knowledge". The two occurrences of 「不生」 tr. "not arising" must be distinguished by level: the not arising in the explanation of the name is, in practice, not giving rise to even a little of the unwholesome; the not arising in the explanation of knowledge is, in principle, thoroughly understanding that all dharmas are from the first unarisen. Only when practice and principle both stand is this acceptance whole.
9. Subhūti asks: what difference is there between the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas of the two vehicles and the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas of the bodhisattva? Subhūti advances one step further. Since the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas also have the name of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, how does the bodhisattva's acceptance differ from theirs? This question is the reappearance, in the perfection of patience, of this chapter's theme of ‘one and difference’—the earlier question of one and difference was about dharmas; this question of one and difference is about persons.
10. The Buddha answers: whether the knowledge or the severance of the two vehicles, all are named the bodhisattva's acceptance. The Buddha's way of answering is unexpected. He does not compare higher and lower; instead he says that whether the knowledge or the severance of the srota-āpannas is named the bodhisattva's acceptance, and that whether the knowledge or the severance of the sakṛdāgāmins, the anāgāmins, the arhats, and the pratyekabuddhas is likewise all named the bodhisattva's acceptance—「是為異」 tr. "this is the difference". What is called difference does not lie in there being some other thing, but in being able to contain: what the two vehicles realise is, in the bodhisattva's share, only one portion of acceptance. Therefore the sūtra text goes on to say 「成就是忍,勝一切聲聞、辟支佛」 tr. "accomplishing this acceptance, he surpasses all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas", and it is not that another acceptance is set up to press down that acceptance. Below this it says that, abiding in the acceptance of non-arising obtained as retribution, he practises the bodhisattva path and makes complete knowledge of the kinds of paths, is never apart from the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path and the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi, and is never apart from the five supernormal powers, and therefore can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands, and will obtain the omniscience of all kinds. In reading this passage do not give rise to a mind that slights the two vehicles: what the bodhisattva surpasses in lies in the breadth of what is contained and the distance of where he tends; it does not mean that the dharma realised by the two vehicles is wrong.
11. Signless vīryapāramitā: bodily vigour raises supernormal powers; mental vigour enters the eightfold noble path. With the perfection of patience fully spoken, it turns into vigour. The sūtra text divides vigour into two roads: bodily vigour and mental vigour. The effect of bodily vigour is outward—raising supernormal powers, going to the lands of the ten directions to make offerings to the buddhas and enrich beings, and with the power of bodily vigour teaching and transforming beings, causing them to abide in the three vehicles. The effect of mental vigour is inward—「以心精進、聖無漏精進,入八聖道分中」 tr. "with mental vigour, with the noble vigour without outflows, he enters into the eightfold noble path", and so vīryapāramitā gathers all wholesome dharmas; the sūtra text immediately lists the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, as well as the Buddha's ten powers, four fearlessnesses, four unobstructed knowledges, and eighteen unshared dharmas. Only the two roads taken together are vigour whole: walking only the outer road, one labours with little result; walking only the inner road, the wholesome dharmas are not broad. At the end it says that this bodhisattva, having made complete the omniscience of all kinds, severs all the afflictions and their habitual residues, makes complete the thirty-two marks, emits light unequalled and immeasurable, and turns the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects, and the three-thousand great-thousand world quakes in six ways, and beings are delivered by the dharma of the three vehicles. What this great passage shows is the utmost fruit of vigour; in reading it one should remember that it still lies beneath the two Chinese characters 「無相」 tr. "signless"—what is accomplished, though great, has not one thing that can be clung to.
12. Furthermore, turning into dhyānapāramitā: abiding within the six similes, one can make complete dhyānapāramitā. Again a short sentence sets up a heading. It is the same method as the fourth passage's turning into the perfection of patience: at the entrance of each perfection the sūtra text sets up only one sentence and waits for Subhūti to come and ask. This pattern is itself a teaching—only when what is asked is deep is what is answered deep.
13. Subhūti asks: how, abiding within the six similes, can one make complete dhyānapāramitā? Subhūti asks in the same way. The difficulty that most easily arises in the gate of meditative concentration is this: meditative concentration must have an object, must have a sequence, must have the pleasure of something attained—how can these be compatible with the signless? The Buddha's answer below takes apart precisely these three points one by one.
14. The Buddha answers: entering all the dhyānas and samādhi, he both realises and enters all of them, and yet does not receive their flavour and does not receive their fruit. The Buddha's answer first spreads out the breadth of what is entered: the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless spheres, the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi, the like-lightning samādhi, the like-vajra samādhi, the noble right samādhi; apart from the samādhi of the buddhas, all the rest, even the samādhi shared with the two vehicles, 「皆證皆入」 tr. "he both realises and enters". Right after the broad spreading-out there is at once a turn: 「亦不受三昧味,亦不受三昧果」 tr. "yet he does not receive the flavour of the samādhi, nor does he receive the fruit of the samādhi". How can he not receive them? The sūtra text answers itself: since he knows that the samādhi is signless and without any existent nature, then 「當云何於無相法受無相法味、無所有法受無所有法味」 tr. "how then could he receive the flavour of a signless dharma within a signless dharma, or receive the flavour of a dharma without anything existent within a dharma without anything existent". The result of not receiving the flavour is not being born, following the power of meditative concentration, in the form realm or the formless realm. Asked again why he does not follow it, the answer lies in four not-seeings: 「不見是二界,亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用法入禪者」 tr. "he does not see these two realms, also does not see this dhyāna, also does not see the one who enters dhyāna, also does not see the one who enters dhyāna by means of some dharma". Realm, dharma, person, and means—when all four are unseen, object and attainment have nowhere to be established, and therefore he can make complete the signless dhyānapāramitā and can pass beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground. What is most worth learning in this passage is that 「皆證皆入」 tr. "both realises and enters" and 「不受味」 tr. "not receiving the flavour" go together without contradiction—the signless is not a not-entering of concentration; it is entering and not taking its flavour.
15. Subhūti asks: how, because he makes complete the signless dhyānapāramitā, can he pass beyond the grounds of the two vehicles? Subhūti seizes on the sentence 「能過聲聞、辟支佛地」 tr. "can pass beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground" and presses his question. What he asks about is the mechanism: meditative concentration is a dharma shared by the three vehicles; why can this dhyāna go beyond their grounds? This question joins dhyānapāramitā to 「諸空」 tr. "the emptinesses" and 「菩薩位」 tr. "the bodhisattva's position" below; it is the turning axle of the latter half of the whole chapter.
16. The Buddha answers: training well in the emptinesses, and the emptinesses too being empty, one can enter the bodhisattva's position. The Buddha's answer does not speak from dhyāna; it speaks from emptiness: 「菩薩善學內空,善學外空,乃至善學無法有法空」 tr. "the bodhisattva trains well in inner emptiness, trains well in outer emptiness, and so on up to training well in the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas"; thereupon within the emptinesses there is no dharma that can be abided in—the four fruits of the śramaṇa and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds have no place to abide; at the end he adds one sentence, 「是諸空亦空」 tr. "these emptinesses too are empty". This sentence is the eye of the answer: if emptiness could be abided in, emptiness would become a new abiding-place, and one still could not pass beyond the grounds of the two vehicles; only when emptiness too is empty is there truly no abiding. One who can practise the emptinesses in this way 「能入菩薩位中」 tr. "can enter into the bodhisattva's position".
17. Subhūti asks: what is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's position? What is not the position? As soon as a new name appears, Subhūti asks as usual. The way of asking here follows the same road as the seventh passage—first ask about its substance, then ask about its opposite. Asking about the opposite is especially important: if a criterion cannot say what it excludes, it is not yet a criterion.
18. The Buddha answers: all that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position. The Buddha's answer is only one sentence, yet it is the neatest criterion of the whole chapter: with something to be attained is not the position; with nothing to be attained is the position. This criterion does not consider the height of the method cultivated or the before and after of stages; it considers only whether the mind attains or does not attain. Shining this on what went before: morality that does not make the vow for a place of birth or the vow for retribution, dhyāna that does not receive the flavour of the samādhi, concentration that does not see the one who enters dhyāna—each item is a particular aspect of the same criterion.
19. Subhūti asks: what is with something to be attained? What is with nothing to be attained? Subhūti asks again about its marks. Once the criterion is established, one must know where it lands; otherwise the three Chinese characters 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" would on the contrary become a new attachment. This question is asked on the reader's behalf.
20. The Buddha answers: form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, with something to be attained, are not the position; the bodhisattva's position is that dharmas are unshowable and unspeakable. The Buddha's answer divides into two parts. The first part lists the marks of being with something to be attained: form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, the six faculties, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, with something to be attained, are not the bodhisattva's position—what is cited runs from the ordinary to the sage all the way to the end, which shows that 「有所得」 tr. "with something to be attained" is not exempted because what is attained is noble. The second part properly shows the mark of the position: 「菩薩位者,是諸法不可示、不可說」 tr. "what is called the bodhisattva's position is that these dharmas are unshowable and unspeakable", and itself explains why it is so—the nature of form and so on up to the nature of the omniscience of all kinds is unshowable and unspeakable. Next it speaks of the marks of practice after entering the position: complete with all meditative concentrations and samādhi, he is still not born following their power, how much less does he abide in lust, anger, and delusion and give rise to sinful deeds; 「菩薩但住如幻法中饒益眾生,亦不得眾生及如幻法」 tr. "the bodhisattva abides only in dharmas like an illusion and enriches beings, and does not find beings or dharmas like an illusion either". At the end it concludes: this is named making complete the signless dhyānapāramitā, and so on up to being able to turn the wheel of the Dharma, namely 「不可得法輪」 tr. "the unfindable wheel of the Dharma". The single gate of dhyānapāramitā is here gathered in full, and the place where it is gathered is already the turning of the wheel of the Dharma, which shows that signless dhyāna is not withered stillness.
21. Furthermore, the general statement: knowing that all dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration. With the six perfections spoken one by one, the sūtra text returns to the six similes at the head of the chapter, but the place abided in widens from 「五陰」 tr. "the five aggregates" to 「一切法」 tr. "all dharmas". This turn is most worth savouring: the six similes above were the place of abiding; the six similes here are the realm known; from abiding to knowing, from the five aggregates to all dharmas. The general statement of this chapter's last passage begins from this sentence.
22. Subhūti asks: how does one know that all dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration? What Subhūti asks about is the manner of 「知」 tr. "knowing". Since the six similes have turned from abiding to knowing, then what is known, and how one knows without its becoming a new grasping at marks, becomes the proper question of the last passage.
23. The Buddha answers: not seeing the dream, not seeing the one who sees the dream, and so on up to not clinging to the six perfections and yet making complete the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground. The Buddha's answer at the outset removes subject and object together: not seeing the dream, not seeing the one who sees the dream; not seeing the echo, not seeing the one who hears the echo; shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are all likewise. Why is even the one who can see removed? The sūtra text answers itself: 「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故」 tr. "because this dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are all the inverted dharmas of ordinary foolish people"—since what is seen is inverted, the one who sees is not established either. Next it says that the arhat and so on up to the pratyekabuddha, the bodhisattva, and the buddhas also do not see; this proves the meaning by the noble stations. Next it brings out the principle relied on: 「一切法無所有性、不生、不定」 tr. "all dharmas are without any existent nature, unarisen, and not fixed"; this being so, to grasp the mark of arising or the mark of fixity when practising prajñā is 「是處不然」 tr. "there is no such principle". Next it speaks of not clinging item by item: not clinging to the five aggregates, not clinging to the three realms, not clinging to the dhyānas, liberations, and samādhi, not clinging to the thirty-seven limbs of the path, not clinging to the three samādhi, not clinging to the six perfections. At the end it brings out a conclusion that seems the opposite: 「不著故,能具足菩薩初地,於初地中亦不生著」 tr. "because he does not cling, he can make complete the bodhisattva's first ground, and within the first ground he gives rise to no clinging either", and so on up to the ten grounds, all likewise; practising prajñā he also does not find prajñā, and at the time of not finding prajñā, 「見一切法皆入般若波羅蜜中,亦不得是法」 tr. "he sees all dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā, and also does not find these dharmas". The reason is that 「是諸法與般若波羅蜜無二無別」 tr. "these dharmas and prajñāpāramitā are without duality and without difference", and 「諸法入如、法性、實際故無分別」 tr. "because dharmas enter into suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality, they are without discrimination". Not clinging and thereafter being complete—this is the one and the same line of reasoning of this chapter from beginning to end, and here it is said most clearly.
24. Subhūti asks: within the signless and non-discrimination, how are wholesome and unwholesome, with outflows and without outflows, worldly and world-transcending, conditioned and unconditioned spoken of? Subhūti raises the last difficulty, which is also the difficulty of the whole chapter that lies closest to the reader. Since all dharmas are signless and without discrimination, are not the various paired names in the Buddha's Dharma set up in vain? This question corresponds head to tail with the second question at the head of the chapter, 「云何無異法中而分別說異相」 tr. "how, within dharmas without difference, are differing marks spoken of with distinctions", which shows that the sūtra text has never, all along the way, left this knot.
25. The Buddha answers with a counter-question: within the real mark of all dharmas, is there any dharma that can be said to be wholesome or to be unwholesome, and so on up to being awakening? The Buddha does not answer directly but asks Subhūti in return: within the real mark of all dharmas, is there any dharma that can be said to be wholesome, to be unwholesome, and so on up to being conditioned or unconditioned, being the four fruits, being a pratyekabuddha, being a bodhisattva, being anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? The method of the counter-question is most powerful here—the answer must be spoken by the questioner himself; only when he has spoken it is it truly his own knowledge and view.
26. Subhūti answers: it is unspeakable. Subhūti's answer is extremely brief: 「世尊!不可說也!」 tr. "World-Honored One! It is unspeakable!" As soon as these four Chinese characters land, the earlier question resolves itself. Here the reader should take note of the pattern of the sūtra text: when the Buddha sets up a counter-question and the disciple takes it on himself, its force equals the Buddha's own saying, and moreover leaves nothing to push off.
27. The Buddha concludes: all dharmas are signless, without discrimination, non-arising, not fixed, and unshowable; when I formerly practised the bodhisattva path there was likewise no dharma whose nature could be found; one should train well in the nature of dharmas. The Buddha takes up Subhūti's answer and concludes: 「以是因緣故,當知一切法無相、無分別、無生、無定、不可示」 tr. "for this reason, know that all dharmas are signless, without discrimination, non-arising, not fixed, and unshowable". Next he takes himself as witness: 「我本行菩薩道時,亦無有法可得性」 tr. "when I formerly practised the bodhisattva path, there was likewise no dharma whose nature could be found", whether form or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the conditioned and the unconditioned, the four fruits and so on up to awakening, all likewise. This sentence is where the weight of the whole chapter lies—the signless that is spoken of is not a theory; it is the Buddha himself telling the actual state of his practising the path. At the end comes the gate of practice: from the first arousing of intent up to awakening, 「應善學諸法性」 tr. "one should train well in the nature of dharmas"; training well in the nature of dharmas is precisely the path of awakening; practising this path one can make complete the six perfections, bring beings to accomplishment, and purify buddha-lands, and, having obtained awakening, deliver beings by the dharma of the three vehicles and not cling to the three vehicles. The sūtra section is gathered to a close with 「以無相法應學般若波羅蜜」 tr. "one should train in prajñāpāramitā by the signless dharma", which fits the question at the head of the chapter exactly, like tenon and mortise.
28. The treatise-author's first question: Subhūti asks with emptiness and the Buddha answers with emptiness; how can this question and answer be told apart? At the start of the treatise section, the treatise-author first cites the question and answer of the sūtra text: Subhūti asks 「若諸法無相無分別,云何差別說六波羅蜜」 tr. "if dharmas are signless and without discrimination, why are the six perfections spoken of with distinctions", and the Buddha answers 「菩薩住是如夢五眾中,能具足六波羅蜜」 tr. "the bodhisattva abides in these five aggregates that are like a dream and can make the six perfections complete". Next he brings out his doubt: both sides are speaking of emptiness; does this question and answer not become a mere repetition of the same words—where is the difference? This question is asked most finely—what it asks is not whether a doctrine is right or wrong, but why a question and an answer can stand at all. When reading the treatise and meeting such a question, know that what the treatise-author wants to take apart is the layer that the reader reads past without noticing.
29. The treatise-author explains the intent of Subhūti's question: if dharmas are empty, yet now one sees with one's own eyes the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha. The treatise-author first restores the mind of the questioning side. Subhūti's question is not an abstract debate over emptiness and existence; it is a present conflict: if dharmas are empty, why does one plainly see before one's eyes the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha? Only when the intent of the question is restored to the two Chinese characters 「眼見」 tr. "seeing with one's own eyes" does the Buddha's answer below, which brings out the simile of clouds and mist, have somewhere to land.
30. The treatise-author explains the intent of the Buddha's answer: ordinary people are far from the real mark and so see existence; the bodhisattva is near the real mark and so sees emptiness, as clouds and mist seen from afar are seen and, drawing near, nothing is seen. The treatise-author explains the mind of the answering side, in three sections. The first points out the sickness of the objector: 「凡夫遠實智慧,取相」 tr. "ordinary people are far from real wisdom and grasp at marks", seeing the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha, and again 「著是空法故難」 tr. "because they cling to this empty dharma, they raise the objection"—grasping at marks and also clinging to emptiness, holding fast at both ends, so it becomes an objection. The second is the proper answer: though the bodhisattva abides in the five aggregates, he abides in the five aggregates 「如幻、如夢空法中」 tr. "as in the empty dharma of what is like an illusion and like a dream", 「亦以空心行布施」 tr. "and also practises giving with an empty mind", so that though he practises all dharmas and makes the six perfections complete, this does not hinder emptiness. The third brings out the simile: 「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見」 tr. "it is as with clouds and mist: seen from afar they are seen; drawing near, nothing at all is seen"; ordinary people are far from the real mark and so see existence; the bodhisattva is near the real mark and so sees all as empty. What is most worth savouring in this simile is that it does not judge existence or non-existence, only far and near—the difference in what is seen comes from where one stands, not from there truly being two things seen. The last sentence turns from not hindering to a positive use: 「不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法」 tr. "because they do not hinder each other, he can, within a single thought of dānapāramitā, practise all wholesome dharmas to completion"; the meaning of completeness in a single thought comes out from here.
31. The treatise-author goes on to explain the pāramitā without outflows obtained as retribution: like the eye-faculty obtained as retribution, which of itself can see forms. The treatise-author goes on to speak of a matter on the side of the fruit. This person constantly cultivates the pure pāramitā without outflows, and after he changes bodies he obtains the pāramitā without outflows obtained as retribution. What is obtained as retribution? The treatise-author explains it himself: 「報得名更不修行,自然而得」 tr. "what is called obtained as retribution means obtained of itself without further cultivation", and brings out the simile 「譬如報得眼根,自然能見色」 tr. "it is as the eye-faculty obtained as retribution can of itself see forms". This simile is extremely plain and extremely useful: the eye-faculty's ability to see does not wait to be learned anew in this life; it is accomplished by past deeds; the pāramitā obtained as retribution is likewise. Having obtained this pāramitā obtained as retribution, he can transform one body into immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodies, hears the Dharma to completion in the presence of the buddhas of the ten directions, delivers the beings of the ten directions, little by little purifies buddha-worlds, and becomes a Buddha according to his vow. In reading this passage do not give rise to a mind that trusts to lucky chance—the reason the retribution comes of itself is precisely that before it there were the two Chinese characters 「常修」 tr. "constantly cultivates".
32. The treatise-author's second question: if dharmas are empty and signless, how does one discriminate, and how can one know that each is complete with the other pāramitā? The treatise-author sets up the second question, and what it asks about is a difficulty of cognition: since all is empty and signless, from where is discrimination set up? And how can one know that, while practising dāna, each is complete with the other five perfections? This question comes from the preceding passage's 「一念中具足行諸善法」 tr. "within a single thought practising all wholesome dharmas to completion"—the preceding passage says that one can be complete; this question asks how one knows that one is complete.
33. The treatise-author answers: though the practitioner does not himself discriminate, the buddhas and bodhisattvas say that he practises dāna and practises śīla and is complete with all the practices. The answer is only one sentence, yet it divides out two subjects: the practitioner himself makes no discrimination, while the buddhas and bodhisattvas count it out on his behalf. This answer places 「分別」 tr. "discrimination" on the side of the speakers and not on the side of the practitioner—the practitioner's non-discrimination is a matter of the gate of practice; the buddhas' and bodhisattvas' having discrimination is a matter of teaching and transforming; the two do not obstruct each other. Whoever, reading the sūtras, sees talk of discrimination and suspects that it goes against emptiness can hold to this one sentence to resolve it himself.
34. The treatise-author takes the śrāvaka entering the seeing of the truths as an example: within what is without outflows, signless, and without discrimination, the other sages still count the dharmas he has entered as right view, right speech, right action, right livelihood, vigour, right mindfulness, and right concentration. The treatise-author takes a ready-made example accepted in common by the three vehicles to prove the preceding answer. When the śrāvaka enters the seeing of the truths, what he enters is the dharma without outflows, signless, and without discrimination, and yet the other sages still count the dharmas he has entered: knowing the real mark of all dharmas, namely the mark of the signless, is right view; right view gaining strength is named right practice; not vexing beings and doing no evil is right speech, right action, and right livelihood. Here the treatise-author especially points out a difficulty and resolves it himself: at this time 「雖無所說、亦無所造,而名為正語、正業」 tr. "though nothing is said and nothing is made, yet it is named right speech and right action"—how is it that with no saying and no making the names right speech and right action are obtained? The answer says 「是名深妙正語、正業,所謂畢竟不惱眾生故」 tr. "this is named the deep and wondrous right speech and right action, because he ultimately does not vex beings". If ultimately not vexing beings is taken as the substance of speech and action, then without waiting for something said or something made, speech and action are accomplished of themselves. Below this he goes on counting: arousing the mind and making something is vigour; binding thought to the object is right mindfulness; gathering the mind in one place is right concentration. Among the eight limbs each one in turn has a name, while the dharma entered is throughout without discrimination—this is the actual proof of the preceding answer.
35. The treatise-author continues the example: the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the seven limbs of awakening are likewise counted by the sages. The treatise-author extends it one step further: 「見身、受、心、法實相,是名「四念處」」 tr. "seeing the real mark of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas is named ‘the four foundations of mindfulness’", and so on up to the seven limbs of awakening, it is likewise; 「於四念處中,亦如八直聖道中,諸聖人為數」 tr. "within the four foundations of mindfulness too, just as within the eightfold straight noble path, the sages count them for him". Citing the eightfold noble path and then citing the four foundations of mindfulness and the seven limbs of awakening is to show that this principle is not limited to one group of the limbs of the path; all the thirty-seven limbs of the path are so. When reading the treatise and seeing the treatise-author, once one example is established, cite yet another, know that he is establishing a general rule, not supplementing details.
36. The treatise-author returns to the bodhisattva: practising signless dāna, he can make complete śīla and the other wholesome dharmas. With the general rule established, it returns to the bodhisattva. The bodhisattva, practising this signless dānapāramitā, can make complete śīlapāramitā and the other wholesome dharmas; and not only is dānapāramitā so: 「如檀波羅蜜,尸波羅蜜等攝諸善法亦如是」 tr. "as with dānapāramitā, so too śīlapāramitā and the rest gather all wholesome dharmas". Among the six perfections, whichever one is raised can gather the other perfections and all wholesome dharmas—this is precisely the final answer to the third question at the head of the chapter, 「云何般若波羅蜜攝檀、尸、羼、精進、禪」 tr. "how does prajñāpāramitā gather dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vigour, and dhyāna", only answered more broadly than it was asked: not only can prajñā gather; the six perfections gather each other.
37. The treatise-author's third question: the preceding chapter has one pāramitā complete with all the pāramitā, and this chapter has signlessness gathering all dharmas; what difference is there? The last question looks back to collate with the preceding chapter. The preceding chapter has already said that one pāramitā is complete with all the pāramitā; this chapter says that signlessness can gather all dharmas; the two statements look repetitive, so why set up a separate chapter? With this question the treatise-author sweeps away on the reader's behalf the doubt of ‘repetition’, and it is also where this chapter's position in the sequence of the whole treatise is fixed.
38. The treatise-author answers: above, it is that within a single thought one can be complete with all the pāramitā; here, it is that though dharmas are empty and signless one can be complete with all the pāramitā—this is the difference. The answer is only one sentence, yet its boundary is extremely clear: what the preceding chapter establishes lies in 「一念」 tr. "a single thought", speaking of completeness in terms of the non-duality of time; what this chapter establishes lies in 「空無相」 tr. "empty and signless", speaking of completeness in terms of the signlessness of the nature of dharmas. The one enters from the one-pointedness of the mind, the other enters from the signlessness of dharmas; where they arrive is the same but where they come from differs, and so they may not be merged into one chapter. The whole chapter begins from Subhūti's question 「云何無異法中而分別說異相」 tr. "how, within dharmas without difference, are differing marks spoken of with distinctions" and ends with the treatise-author's judging the difference between this chapter and the preceding chapter—what is asked and answered from head to tail is the same single Chinese character 「異」 tr. "difference", but the former doubts that difference can be established, whereas the latter, within the signless, establishes difference as it really is without obstructing its oneness.
Do Not Misread
Do not read the six similes as six disparaging comparisons. Dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are not used in this chapter to say that the five aggregates are ‘unreal and so need not be attended to’; they are used to say that the five aggregates have no self-nature. The reasoning of the sūtra text is 「夢無自性」 tr. "a dream has no self-nature", therefore 「無相」 tr. "signless", therefore 「一相」 tr. "one mark", heading all the way toward the proper meaning that one mark is the signless, never heading toward nihilism. If one reads it as: since all dharmas are like a dream and an illusion, practice too is in vain—then why would the Buddha, in the same sentence, say 「住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧」 tr. "abiding in this he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience, is diligent in vigour, enters meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom"? The abiding-place and the gate of practice are two halves of one and the same sentence; one may not take only one half.
Do not read 「不作是願」 tr. "does not make this vow" as not permitting the making of vows. What the sūtra text blocks are two specific vows—by the causes and conditions of keeping morality to seek birth in a great kṣatriya clan and so on up to the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations, and by the causes and conditions of keeping morality to seek to obtain the four fruits of the śramaṇa and the pratyekabuddha path; what is blocked is the bargaining mind that uses morality as a cause to trade for some place of birth or some fruit-station, and the sūtra text itself gives its reason, namely the four alternatives of the signless and of marks. As for the bodhisattva's own aspiration to 「成就眾生、淨佛國土」 tr. "bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands", and so on up to seeking the omniscience of all kinds, the sūtra text states it plainly in the same passage. Therefore this passage blocks the mind that grasps at fruits; it does not block the arousing of the mind.
Do not read the four alternatives of the signless as an annihilation of cause and effect. 「無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法;無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法」 tr. "A signless dharma cannot obtain a signless dharma, a dharma with marks cannot obtain a dharma with marks; a signless dharma cannot obtain a dharma with marks, a dharma with marks cannot obtain a signless dharma"—what the four alternatives block is the opposition of subject and object hidden in the single Chinese character 「得」 tr. "obtain"; they do not block practice from having its efficacy. The evidence lies right after the four alternatives: the sūtra text immediately goes on to say that he can make complete the signless śīlapāramitā and enter the bodhisattva's position, obtain the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, practise knowledge of the kinds of paths, and obtain the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution. If the four alternatives were truly annihilation, this string of things accomplished below would have nowhere to be placed.
Do not read 「諸須陀洹若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍」 tr. "whether the knowledge or the severance of the srota-āpannas, this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance" as levelling the three vehicles. These words of the Buddha do not say that the two vehicles are the bodhisattva; they say that what the two vehicles realise is, in the bodhisattva's share, only one portion of acceptance; therefore the sūtra text immediately goes on to say 「成就是忍,勝一切聲聞、辟支佛」 tr. "accomplishing this acceptance, he surpasses all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas". What differs lies in the breadth of what is contained and the distance of where one tends. If one reads it as the three vehicles being without distinction, then the earlier 「不與聲聞、辟支佛共」 tr. "not shared with the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas" and the later 「能過聲聞、辟支佛地」 tr. "can pass beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground" both become empty settings-up.
Do not read 「不受三昧味」 tr. "not receiving the flavour of the samādhi" as not entering meditative concentration. The sūtra text says plainly that the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless spheres, and the samādhi are 「皆證皆入」 tr. "all realised and all entered", and only then speaks of not receiving the flavour and not receiving the fruit. What is not received is the flavour and the fruit, not concentration. If the practitioner because of this passage slights meditative concentration and abandons its work, he falls precisely into having the name of the signless without the reality of the signless.
Do not read ‘within the real mark of all dharmas it is unspeakable whether this is wholesome or this is unwholesome’ as wholesome and evil being without distinction. These words come within the Buddha's counter-question, and what is discussed is the ground of the real mark of all dharmas, not the ground of the practitioner's daily use. At the end of the same passage of sūtra text, the Buddha still teaches 「應善學諸法性」 tr. "one should train well in the nature of dharmas", 「能具足六波羅蜜,成就眾生、淨佛國土」 tr. "he can make complete the six perfections, bring beings to accomplishment, and purify buddha-lands", 「以三乘法度脫眾生」 tr. "delivers beings by the dharma of the three vehicles"—not one sentence of the setting-up of wholesome dharmas is abolished. The treatise-author's explanation says it more directly: though the practitioner does not himself discriminate, the buddhas and bodhisattvas say that he practises dāna and practises śīla; when the śrāvaka enters the seeing of the truths, within dharmas without discrimination, the other sages still count the dharmas he has entered as right view, right speech, right action, and right livelihood. Non-discrimination is said with regard to the dharma entered; having names is said with regard to the setting-up for teaching and transforming; the two stand at the same time.
Bearing on Practice
The first use is to treat the six similes as an abiding-place and not as a conclusion. The syntax of the sūtra text is 「住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration" and only then 「住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱」 tr. "abiding in this he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience" and so on—the six similes are the ground where one settles oneself, not a remark of comment outside the gate of practice. In daily use one can hold to it thus: before doing a thing, first keep in view the object faced as like a dream, like an illusion; once it is kept in view, go and do it just as before. If one only says afterwards ‘it is all like a dream and an illusion’, the six similes become words of evasion, the exact opposite of the sūtra's intent.
The second use is to take 「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位」 tr. "all that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position" as one general sieve. This criterion is extremely simple and extremely widely applicable: it can be used when giving, to check whether there are marks of a giver and a recipient; when keeping morality, to check whether there is a vow for a place of birth or for retribution; in meditative concentration, to check whether there is a mind that receives the flavour and receives the fruit; when hearing the Dharma and understanding its meaning, to check whether there is the thought ‘I have obtained this Dharma’. Wherever the answer at some point is ‘with something to be attained’, one knows that this point is still outside the position, and one need not seek any other test.
The third use is that sentence of turning-back reflection in the perfection of patience. When one meets people who revile and assail and wishes to be patient, what the sūtra text teaches is not forcible suppression; it is to ask 「罵我者誰?害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me?". This question is not rhetoric; it is asking, with regard to the other person, 「者誰」 tr. "who is it that": the person who can revile and can harm, when sought, is unfindable. [Pushing it further: since the one who can insult is unfindable, the self that is insulted also has no place to be established—this is an extension following the meaning of the sūtra, not the sūtra text's own question.] Since there is neither the one who acts nor the one acted upon, anger has no means of arising. The principle relied on the sūtra text itself gives, namely 「於一切法得無相忍故」 tr. "because he has obtained signless acceptance toward all dharmas". The practitioner can first try it at the slightest unpleasantness, without waiting for a great situation to appear.
The fourth use is to check oneself by dividing vigour into two roads. The effect of bodily vigour lies in function—running about, serving, teaching and transforming; the effect of mental vigour lies in entering the path—「聖無漏精進,入八聖道分中」 tr. "the noble vigour without outflows, entering into the eightfold noble path". Neglecting either becomes a sickness: leaning to the body, one labours with nowhere to return; leaning to the mind, one is still and of no use. Every so often one can check each of them once, to see whether both roads are being walked.
The fifth use is that the simile of clouds and mist can serve as a ruler for the distance of one's view. Whoever feels that the meaning of emptiness and practice hinder each other knows, by this simile, that the sickness lies in standing too far away. The treatise-author does not say which of existence or non-existence is true; he says only that seen from afar they are seen and, drawing near, nothing is seen; therefore the remedy is not debate but moving one's steps one share nearer to the real mark. One share nearer, one share less hindrance, until 「不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法」 tr. "because they do not hinder each other, he can, within a single thought of dānapāramitā, practise all wholesome dharmas to completion".
The sixth use is that the simile of what is obtained as retribution can remove the trust in lucky chance and can also remove weariness. The pāramitā obtained as retribution 「更不修行,自然而得」 tr. "is obtained of itself without further cultivation", as the eye-faculty obtained as retribution can of itself see forms; yet the reason it can be obtained as retribution lies in 「常修無漏清淨波羅蜜」 tr. "constantly cultivating the pure pāramitā without outflows". So this simile is useful at both ends: one who sees others naturally in accord with the Dharma and feels ashamed of himself knows that they have past cultivation and need not envy them; one who feels that today's work has not yet shown its effect knows that the retribution lies in the change of bodies and need not grow weary.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is one section of sūtra text and one section of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins from Subhūti setting up four questions—within dharmas that are signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks, how does one make complete the cultivation of the six perfections; how, within dharmas without difference, are differing marks spoken of with distinctions; how does prajñā gather dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vigour, and dhyāna; how does one practise dharmas of differing marks and obtain the fruit by the path of one mark. The Buddha answers that one practises the six perfections abiding within the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, threads it through with the principle that because there is no self-nature it is signless and because it is signless it is of one mark, and opens the gates of the six perfections one by one: dānapāramitā speaks of giving being signless, the giver signless, and the recipient signless, and yet being able to make complete the four foundations of mindfulness, the emptinesses, the samādhi, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, of abiding in the dharmas without outflows obtained as retribution, making offerings to the buddhas, and benefiting beings with the four means of gathering, of receiving a worldly body and not being defiled by birth and death, and of knowing the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path and not abiding in them; śīlapāramitā speaks of morality not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not clinging, of keeping the morality of names and so on up to the morality that is not of deportment, of not making the vow for a place of birth and not making the vow for retribution, brings out the four alternatives of the signless and of marks, speaks of accomplishing entry into the position, obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and so on up to purifying buddha-lands, and at the end cites the two similes of a conjured wheel-turning sage king and the Buddha Suśānta; kṣāntipāramitā speaks of abiding in the acceptance toward beings and acceptance of dharmas, up to not giving rise to a single evil thought, of reflecting on who it is that reviles and who it is that harms, and of accomplishing the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas because signless acceptance has been obtained, with three rounds of question and answer in between distinguishing the severance and knowledge of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and the difference between the two acceptances of the two vehicles and of the bodhisattva; vīryapāramitā speaks of bodily vigour raising supernormal powers and mental vigour entering the eightfold noble path and gathering all wholesome dharmas, and so on up to the turning of the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects and the three-thousand great-thousand world quaking in six ways; dhyānapāramitā speaks of entering all the dhyānas and samādhi, all realised and all entered, and yet not receiving their flavour and not receiving their fruit, of not seeing the two realms, not seeing the dhyāna, not seeing the one who enters dhyāna, not seeing the one who enters dhyāna by means of some dharma, of training well in the emptinesses while the emptinesses too are empty, of with something to be attained being not the position and with nothing to be attained being the position, of the bodhisattva's position being that dharmas are unshowable and unspeakable, of abiding in dharmas like an illusion and enriching beings without finding beings, and so on up to being able to turn the unfindable wheel of the Dharma; the last passage says generally that one knows all dharmas to be like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration, not seeing the dream and not seeing the one who sees the dream, and so on up to not seeing the conjuration and not seeing the one who sees the conjuration; that all dharmas are without any existent nature, unarisen, and not fixed; that not clinging to the five aggregates, the three realms, the dhyānas, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three samādhi, and the six perfections, one can on the contrary make complete the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground; that practising prajñā one also does not find prajñā, and yet sees all dharmas enter into prajñā; that dharmas and prajñā are without duality and without difference, entering into suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality, and so are without discrimination. Then Subhūti asks how, within the signless and non-discrimination, wholesome and unwholesome, with outflows and without outflows, worldly and world-transcending, conditioned and unconditioned are spoken of; the Buddha by a counter-question makes him answer himself that it is unspeakable; and the Buddha then concludes that all dharmas are signless, without discrimination, non-arising, not fixed, and unshowable, that when he formerly practised the bodhisattva path there was likewise no dharma whose nature could be found, and that one should train well in the nature of dharmas and train in prajñā by the signless dharma. Treatise ① gathers it up with three rounds of question and answer. The first asks how, when Subhūti asks with emptiness and the Buddha answers with emptiness, there can be any difference, and answers that ordinary people grasp at marks and also cling to emptiness and so raise the objection, while the bodhisattva abides in the five aggregates as in the empty dharma of what is like an illusion and like a dream and practises giving with an empty mind and so does not hinder emptiness; it brings out the simile of clouds and mist, seen from afar and seen, drawing near and nothing seen, and at the end turns out the meaning of the pāramitā without outflows obtained as retribution, taking as its simile the eye-faculty obtained as retribution, which of itself can see forms. The second asks how, if dharmas are empty and signless, one can know that each is complete with the other pāramitā, and answers that though the practitioner does not himself discriminate, the buddhas and bodhisattvas say that he practises dāna and practises śīla; it cites the śrāvaka entering the seeing of the truths, where within the dharma without outflows, signless, and without discrimination the other sages still count the dharmas he has entered as right view, right practice, right speech, right action, right livelihood, vigour, right mindfulness, and right concentration, cites further that the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the seven limbs of awakening are likewise counted by the sages, and concludes that the bodhisattva practising signless dāna can make complete śīla and the other wholesome dharmas, and that the six perfections gathering each other is likewise. The third asks what difference there is between the preceding chapter's being complete with all the pāramitā by one pāramitā and this chapter's signlessness gathering all dharmas, and answers that the difference is that the preceding chapter is complete with all the perfections within a single thought, and this chapter is complete with all the perfections though dharmas are empty and signless.
The veins of meaning between this chapter and the chapters before and after it can be seen in three threads. First, continuing from what precedes: the preceding chapter made clear the meaning of one mind complete with all practices, and this chapter, carrying on its momentum, asks—since all practices are fully present within one mind, how are these practices established within the signless and the emptiness of specific marks; therefore the six similes of this chapter are precisely another way of speaking of the gates of practice that the preceding chapter set up, not a fresh start from nothing. Second, within the chapter there is a turn of its own: the first half speaks of each perfection separately and threads them through with the signless; the latter half speaks generally of all dharmas as like a dream, an echo, a shadow, a mirage, an illusion, a conjuration and threads them through with not clinging; the two halves pivot on the sentence 「不著故,能具足菩薩初地」 tr. "because he does not cling, he can make complete the bodhisattva's first ground"—not clinging and thereafter being complete is precisely the gathering-in, at the general statement, of the line of reasoning held in common by all the passages of the six perfections in the first half. Third, reaching toward what follows: this chapter ends with 「以無相法應學般若波羅蜜」 tr. "one should train in prajñāpāramitā by the signless dharma", and the next chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", turns to speaking of the skilful means of outward transformation that gathers in beings by the four means of gathering; turning from the signless of inner realisation to the skilful means of outward transformation, the two chapters read in sequence show the succession from practising for oneself to transforming others.
Of the explanations of the ancient masters, for this chapter one master can be recorded. Jizang, in his sectioning, first fixes this chapter's position within the whole sūtra, saying: 「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意。」 tr. "From here on, the second, by way of simile, speaks of the proper intent of one mind complete with all practices." He also says: 「就譬說中明住空無相無作具六度,喻上品第三段也。」 tr. "Within the speaking by simile, it makes clear that abiding in emptiness, signlessness, and non-action one is complete with the six perfections; it is a simile for the third section of the preceding chapter."—taking this chapter as the simile-speaking aspect of the preceding chapter, which bears out precisely the meaning of continuing from what precedes spoken of above. Explaining why this chapter comes, he lists three meanings of his own: the first says that the three perfections made clear in the preceding chapter easily lead people to attach to them and give rise to clinging, 「如此等皆夢幻有也,何有耶?」 tr. "all such as these are dreamlike and illusory existence; how do they exist?"; the second concerns the difficulty of emptiness and existence being unobstructed, 「若畢竟空,云何能具所為?若有所為,云何是畢竟空?」 tr. "If it is ultimate emptiness, how can it be complete with what is done? If there is something done, how is it ultimate emptiness?"; the third is said with regard to persons, saying that the bodhisattva of the preceding chapter practises within ultimate emptiness, and since there is no dharma of a bodhisattva he ought not to be seen, yet now he is actually seen—「云何無菩薩耶?故舉六喻曉之眼也。」 tr. "how is there no bodhisattva? Therefore the six similes are raised to enlighten the eye." His division of this chapter says: 「品為二:第一、正舉喻釋上六事;第二、乘釋疑。」 tr. "The chapter is in two: first, properly raising similes to explain the six matters above; second, following on to resolve doubts." He further divides the Buddha's answer: 「佛答中為二:初總答,次得六度別答。」 tr. "Within the Buddha's answer there are two: first a general answer, next separate answers by the six perfections." His judgement of the boundary between this chapter and the preceding chapter is especially apt: 「上法說中一一度具四事,今喻說中亦一一度具四事,但法譬不同,故有兩品也。」 tr. "In the speaking by dharma above, each perfection is complete with four matters; now in the speaking by simile, each perfection is likewise complete with four matters; only dharma and simile differ, therefore there are two chapters."—judging the two chapters by the difference between speaking by dharma and speaking by simile, compared with this treatise's last passage, which judges the difference by completeness in all the perfections in a single thought and completeness in all the perfections in emptiness and signlessness, the meaning taken is not the same but the boundary pointed to is close; the two are recorded side by side without judgement. Of Huiying's Commentary, the extant text does not reach the fascicle where this chapter lies; this chapter's explanation is lacking, and this is recorded as it really is, which does not mean that he had nothing to say. Junzheng's book is in the genre of profound meaning, speaking across by theme, and does not explain chapter by chapter in order; therefore for this chapter there is no text to cite, and it is recorded as 〔not found〕. The variant names of this chapter, the differences of chapter order among the texts, and the citations by later masters are detailed in the Apparatus layer.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷八十八,單一單元。其體例與品六十二〈同學品〉之「居卷中·無卷題·無造署譯署」正相反——本品品題即卷題:卷八十八自本品品題處開卷,品題「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」〔T25 0675a17〕即卷首題,題下繫夾註「卷八十八」〔T25 0675a18〕,其上〔T25 0675a14〕方是卷八十七之卷末題「大智度論卷第八十七」(屬前品範圍)。造署「聖者龍樹造」〔T25 0675a20〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0675a21〕皆具。
品身訖於「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」〔T25 0677c24〕一句迄〔T25 0677c25〕,次品品題「大智度論釋四攝品第七十八」〔T25 0677c26〕緊接其後;底本卷八十八至本品訖處未竟,其間尚容次品〈四攝品〉以下,故本品為繫卷首·不繫卷末之型——與品四十八〈佛母品〉之跨卷型異,與品五十三〈趣一切智品〉之居卷末型亦異,與品六十二之居卷中型更異。惟石本於此另有一套卷次(見第四目、第八目)。
全品純漢字三千九百七十八(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合),為〈釋餘品〉中之短品,而義理密度高。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0675a22〕、【論】〔T25 0677b16〕。兩標記存否皆有校記:【經】之注記宋、宮、聖三本無此結構標記,並記石本「不分卷」;【論】之注記宋、元、明、宮、聖五本無此結構標記,且此注為星號之定義處而其共用者落在本品之外(詳第八目)。標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。
問答之數與說者結構:經①自始至終為須菩提與佛之往復,無第三人入座。起處即須菩提發問〔T25 0675a22〕,一段之內連出四問——「云何無相、不可分別、自相空諸法中具足修六波羅蜜」〔T25 0675a22〕、「云何無異法中而分別說異相?」〔T25 0675a25〕、「云何般若波羅蜜攝檀、尸、羼、精進、禪?」〔T25 0675a26〕、「云何行異相法,以一相道得果?」〔T25 0675a27〕。本品範圍內「須菩提白佛言」七見(〔T25 0675a22〕〔T25 0676a11〕〔T25 0676a15〕〔T25 0676c05〕〔T25 0676c11〕〔T25 0676c29〕〔T25 0677a27〕)、「佛告須菩提」四見(〔T25 0675a28〕〔T25 0676a12〕〔T25 0676a17〕〔T25 0676c07〕)、「復次,須菩提」五見(〔T25 0675b28〕〔T25 0675c26〕〔T25 0676a28〕〔T25 0676b18〕〔T25 0676c27〕),皆本帳以漢字流逐一定位所得。其間另有四處換說無「白佛言」「佛告」之明文標記,唯以呼格與問答語勢見之——〔T25 0675c29〕「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩具足無相羼提波羅蜜?」與〔T25 0676a01〕「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中」一對、〔T25 0676b19〕與〔T25 0676b21〕一對、〔T25 0676c13〕與〔T25 0676c14〕一對、〔T25 0676c15〕一處;呼格「世尊」向佛、呼格「須菩提」向須菩提,兩者互見即足定說者,如實分記,不另懸疑。
論①無起論標記(無「釋曰:」),逕以「問曰:」起〔T25 0677b16〕,與【論】標記同在一行。問答三組:〔T25 0677b16〕問/〔T25 0677b19〕答、〔T25 0677c05〕問/〔T25 0677c07〕答、〔T25 0677c22〕問/〔T25 0677c23〕答——本帳逐字獨立重算得「問曰:」三、「答曰:」三,與漢字流定位之三組 loc 相合。「有人言」於本品零見(全論四百零七見,本品無一),與品六十二之五見異,如實分記。論段之第一問答復自為兩層:問中先牒經之問答而反詰其異〔T25 0677b18〕,答中乃以「須菩提問……佛答……」之敘述體重述經文問答〔T25 0677b20〕〔T25 0677b21〕——此重述屬論主自牒,非現場換說,與經段之問答分屬兩層,如實分記。
二、術語考
六喻。 本品之總名,而此二字於本品經論正文零見——「六喻」於本論全書三見,落於本品範圍者唯一,即品題「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」〔T25 0675a17〕本身。經文與論文自始至終逐一列其目而不出總名:「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」〔T25 0675a28〕。故「六喻」乃編目之名,非經論自出之語,如實分記。其定型句「如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」於本品八見(〔T25 0675a28〕〔T25 0675b01〕〔T25 0675b29〕〔T25 0675c27〕〔T25 0676a29〕〔T25 0676b18〕〔T25 0676b20〕〔T25 0677a01〕),全論十見——十見之中八見在本品,其為本品所專,於見數上亦見之。
六喻之序有一處自異。 本品〔T25 0676c28〕作「知一切法如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化。」——焰、影二字互易,與其餘八見之「影、焰」序不同;此一寫法於本論全書亦唯此一見。其下緊接之經文回到常序:「不見影、不見見影者,不見焰、不見見焰者」〔T25 0677a04〕。所釋經同位作「知一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」〔T08 0391c16〕,用常序(見第四目)。本論側此處無校記,兩造之異如實誌錄,不強解。又經段收此六名為六字之串:「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故。」〔T25 0677a06〕——此「夢響影焰幻化」六字連文於全論亦唯此一見。
無相+波羅蜜之五名。 本品以「無相」冠六度而立名,經文逐度出之:「能具足無相尸羅波羅蜜」〔T25 0675b29〕、「具足無相羼提波羅蜜」〔T25 0675c28〕、「能具足無相精進波羅蜜」〔T25 0676b04〕、「能具足無相禪波羅蜜」〔T25 0676c04〕,論段末出「行是無相檀波羅蜜」〔T25 0677c20〕。五名之中,「無相精進波羅蜜」與「無相檀波羅蜜」於全論皆唯本品一見;「無相尸羅波羅蜜」全論二見皆在本品;「無相羼提波羅蜜」全論三見皆在本品;「無相禪波羅蜜」全論四見,本品三見。「無相般若波羅蜜」一名則未出——般若不別立無相之名,經逕云「以無相法應學般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0677b15〕,如實分記。
無相之所以成立。 本品之訓詁樞紐在一組遞進之句:「夢無自性,響、影、焰、幻、化皆無自性。」〔T25 0675b03〕,「若法無自性,是法無相;若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相。」〔T25 0675b04〕——自性、無相、一相三名於此扣成一鎖。其下即以「以是因緣故,須菩提!當知菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相。」〔T25 0675b05〕落到布施三輪。「夢無自性」四字於全論唯此一見。
二忍與無生法忍。 羼提一段之訓詁要目。經出二忍之目:「菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中,能具足羼提波羅蜜。何等二忍?生忍、法忍。」〔T25 0676a01〕——「二忍」於本品二見(〔T25 0676a01〕〔T25 0676a02〕),全論九見。其所以能忍,經自出其據:「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」〔T25 0676a08〕。無生法忍之界說則由佛自下:「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法,是故名無生法忍。」〔T25 0676a12〕,其斷知二義復分疏之:「一切菩薩所斷煩惱盡,是名斷;用智慧知一切法不生,是名知。」〔T25 0676a14〕。至若菩薩忍與二乘忍之異,佛不答以優劣而答以攝屬:「諸須陀洹若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍」〔T25 0676a17〕——四果辟支佛之智斷,盡是菩薩忍,如實誌其語。「無生法忍」於本品六見,全論一百五十七見。
菩薩位·非位·有所得·無所得。 禪波羅蜜一段之訓詁要目,且為全品最短之界說:「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。」〔T25 0676c13〕——此句於全論唯此一見。其下更以不可示不可說立之:「菩薩位者,是諸法不可示、不可說。」〔T25 0676c17〕;「不可示」「不可說」連文於本品四見(〔T25 0676c17〕〔T25 0676c18〕〔T25 0676c19〕〔T25 0676c20〕),全論六見——六見之中四見在本品。「菩薩位」一名於本品八見。此段末出一名:「乃至能轉法輪,所謂不可得法輪。」〔T25 0676c26〕——「不可得法輪」於全論亦唯此一見。
報得無漏·報得眼根。 本品兩見「報得」之義,經論各一路。經云菩薩具足無相之後「是菩薩住是報得無漏法中,飛到東方無量國土」〔T25 0675b12〕;論則自釋「報得」之訓:「報得名更不修行,自然而得;譬如報得眼根,自然能見色。」〔T25 0677c01〕——論主於此自下定義而繫以喻,「報得眼根」四字於全論唯此一見。「報得無漏」於全論三見,三見皆在本品(〔T25 0675b13〕〔T25 0677c01〕〔T25 0677c02〕);「報得」二字本品七見。
七戒之目。 尸羅一段所列,經自出之:「所謂名字戒、自然戒、律儀戒、作戒、無作戒、威儀戒、非威儀戒。」〔T25 0675c03〕——七名之中「名字戒」於全論唯此一見,「自然戒」全論三見而本品一見,「律儀戒」全論八見(去校記之漢字流計)而本品一見。其所以為無相之戒,經先出其體:「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,聖人所讚無漏戒,入八聖道分」〔T25 0675c01〕。
三三昧之異名三種。 禪一段所列三昧之目,有三名非常見:「入如電光三昧,入如金剛三昧,入聖正三昧」〔T25 0676b24〕——「如電光三昧」全論二見而本品一見,「聖正三昧」全論二見而本品一見,「如金剛三昧」全論十九見而本品一見。其不受味不受果之義,經自出之:「亦不受三昧味,亦不受三昧果。」〔T25 0676b26〕,並以無相反詰其不可受之由:「當云何於無相法受無相法味、無所有法受無所有法味?」〔T25 0676b28〕。
無相相·八直聖道。 論段之兩個罕語。其一,「知諸法實相,所謂無相相,是名正見」〔T25 0677c10〕——「所謂無相相」五字於全論唯此一見(「無相相」全論三十六見)。其二,「於四念處中,亦如八直聖道中,諸聖人為數。」〔T25 0677c18〕——「八直聖道」於全論唯此一見,本論他處皆作「八聖道分」(本品經段即作「入八聖道分」〔T25 0675c02〕);一書之內兩名並用而此名孤出,如實誌錄,不代定讀。
三、譬喻與故事
本品要喻五,引事一,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設。其中六喻本身為全品之骨,不入此目而入第二目與第五目,此目所誌者為六喻之外者。
化轉輪聖王(尸羅之喻其一)。 經釋菩薩雖入五道而生死業報不能染污,出一喻:「譬如化轉輪聖王,雖坐臥行住,不見來處,不見去處,不見住處、坐處、臥處,而能利益眾生,亦不得眾生;菩薩亦如是。」〔T25 0675c19〕——所化之王行住坐臥宛然,而來去住處俱不可得;喻之力在「不得眾生」四字:能利益而不得所益。「化轉輪聖王」於全論唯此一見,即本品。
須扇多佛(引事一·尸羅之喻其二)。 承上更出一事:「譬如須扇多佛,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為三乘轉法輪,無有得菩薩記者」〔T25 0675c21〕——其下云化作化佛已,捨身壽命,入無餘涅槃,而所化之佛仍在。以佛自身之化事喻菩薩之化行,較前喻更進一層:前喻以化王喻菩薩,此事則佛自留化身。「須扇多佛」於全論三見,本品一見。
雲霧(論段釋空與見之喻)。 論主釋凡夫何以眼見菩薩行六度作佛而疑其空,出一喻:「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見。」〔T25 0677b25〕,即以之合法:「凡夫亦如是,遠實相故,見諸佛。菩薩近實相故,見皆空」〔T25 0677b26〕。喻之眼在遠近而不在有無:同一雲霧,遠則成物,近則無物;非雲霧有二,是能見者之距有二。「譬如雲霧」於全論唯此一見。
報得眼根(論段釋報得之喻)。 見第二目所引〔T25 0677c01〕。喻之用在「更不修行,自然而得」一義——眼之能見不待今日之學,報得之無漏波羅蜜亦不待更修。
草芥金剛之類不出於本品。 本帳於本品範圍逐字回搜「草芥」零命中,如實誌其無,不以他品之喻充本品之帳。
四、所釋經文
品名兩造網:六喻品/夢化六度品(並錄不判)。 本品品名兩造,逐一據底本誌之。其一,六喻品——本論底本品題〔T25 0675a17〕「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」,所釋經 T223 側品題〔T08 0389c29〕「摩訶般若波羅蜜經六喻品第七十七」,兩藏底本同名。其二,夢化六度品——此名唯見於所釋經品題〔T08 0389c29〕之下之丹本夾註——該夾註繫於 <note place="inline"> 之內(故不在正文漢字流之中),底本原樣作「丹夢化六度品」六字(首字「丹」即丹本之標,其下五字方是品名),其校記曰「丹夢…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——即此夾註唯大正底本有之,宋、元、明、宮、聖五本俱無。「夢化」對本品之夢響影焰幻化六喻,「六度」對本品六波羅蜜逐一具足之架構;此名兼取喻與度兩軸,較單名「六喻」為詳。 兩名並錄,不判孰正。又本論側品題之校記記宮、聖二本無「六喻品」三字(見下帳第二條),即此二本於本論側逕作「大智度論釋第七十七」而不出品名——品名之有無亦成一造,如實並錄。
品序注全帳(-1 階與續題兩事並在一注)。 品題〔T25 0675a17〕之品序注底本原樣:「七十七【大】,七十七訖第七十八品上【宋】【元】,七十七品訖第七十八品上【宮】,七十六品訖第七十七品上【聖】」(下帳第三條)。一注之內含兩事:其一,宋、元、宮三本皆記本卷所含「訖第七十八品上」——即三本以卷八十八為「七十七品至七十八品上」之卷,與底本卷八十八所含相值;其二,聖本記「七十六品訖第七十七品上」,較三本各少一階,與品四十四以下逐品順推之「聖 -1」鏈同向同幅,本品續存。另本論側〔T25 0675a17〕之首注記「論【大】,經論【聖】」(下帳第一條)——聖本作「大智度經論釋……」,多一「經」字,屬書名之異;〔T25 0675a18〕「卷【大】,卷第【宮】」(下帳第四條)屬夾註用字之異。本品品題四注之內無石本現身;石本於本品最先現身者在緊鄰之【經】結構標記注(見第八目專列),作「不分卷」。
品末「第七十品」之異例(聖石同文·並錄不判)。 品末「異」字之注底本原樣:「異【大】,異釋第七十品【聖】,異釋第七十品竟【石】」〔T25 0677c25〕(下帳第五十二條)。聖、石二本於本品收尾處皆記「第七十品」,而依品題層之「聖 -1」推之,本品於聖本應作「第七十六品」,此處相差六階。本帳於同一底本內另逐字核得三端可與之對讀:其一,前品收尾處之卷八十七卷末題注〔T25 0675a14〕記「(大智…七)九字【大】,大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】,釋第七十五品竟六喻品【石】」——石本於前品竟處作「第七十五品」,正是底本品七十六之 -1,且逕接「六喻品」之名而不起卷;其二,本品品題注之聖本作「七十六品訖第七十七品上」,亦是 -1;其三,次品〈四攝品〉起題注〔T25 0677c26〕之石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十七四攝品八十九」——石本於底本品七十八處作「第七十七」,亦是 -1。三端皆 -1,唯品末一端作「第七十」。本帳如實並錄兩讀,不強解,不代為判定何者為是。
T223 mulu n 屬性重出(承既誌之常設體例)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之 <cb:mulu> 標 n="78" 而顯文標「77 六喻品」〔T08 0389c29〕,次品〈四攝品〉之 mulu 亦標 n="78"〔T08 0392b12〕——兩品共用一 n 值。其前之「75 三次品」〔T08 0383c12〕與「76 一念品」〔T08 0386b09〕同款共用 n="76"。此屬底本 XML 標記層之慣性瑕疵,每隔一品即見 n 值重出,非本品獨有、非義理歧異;承品四十八以下既誌之常設體例,不重判。
T223 側品界繫卷末(與本論側恰成兩端)。 所釋經側本品品題〔T08 0389c29〕之注為「卷第二十六首【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——宋、元、明、宮四本以本品品題為其卷二十六之首;而底本 T223 於本品訖處〔T08 0392b05〕方閉卷二十三(<cb:juan n="023" fun="close">〔T08 0392b06〕、卷二十四開於〔T08 0392b09〕、次品品題在〔T08 0392b12〕),即所釋經底本以本品居卷二十三之末。本論側則以本品居卷八十八之首(見第一目)。兩傳承於此品之卷品分劃不合——一繫卷首,一繫卷末;而石本更於本品末記「卷第八十八終」、於次品起記「卷第八十九首」,自成第三套(見第八目)。三套並見,如實誌錄,不引為一事。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異文九處·逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經①與所釋經〈六喻品〉逐字幾近同文,本帳以漢字流逐字對勘,其異九處(譯名系統性之異別出,見下條):
- 害/割——本論作「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」〔T25 0676a06〕,所釋經作「罵我者誰?割我者誰?以惡言加我者誰?以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」〔T08 0390c18〕。本論側此處有注「害【大】,割【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第十四條)——本論之宋元明宮四本作「割」,正是所釋經底本之讀;所釋經側此處無校記。又所釋經多一「者誰」而其字有注「者誰【大】,〔-〕【聖】」〔T08 0390c19〕——所釋經之聖本刪此二字,所成之讀正是本論底本之讀,兩造於此互為鏡像。
- 解脫/背捨——本論作「四禪、四無量心、四無色定、八解脫、九次第定」〔T25 0676b08〕,所釋經作「八背捨、九次第定」〔T08 0391a22〕。本論側此處有注「解脫【大】,背捨【石】」(下帳第二十條)——本論之石本作「背捨」,正是所釋經底本之讀;所釋經側此處無校記。又本論經段前文自作「能具足八背捨、九次第定、五神通、五百陀羅尼門」〔T25 0675b10〕——本論一品之內兩名並用,如實分記。
- 世界/國土——本論作「三千大千世界六種震動,光明遍照三千大千世界」〔T25 0676b13〕,所釋經作「三千大千國土六種震動」〔T08 0391a27〕。本論側此處有注「世界【大】下同,國土【石】下同」(下帳第二十二條·底本原樣帶「下同」二字)——本論之石本作「國土」且下同,正是所釋經底本之讀;所釋經側此處亦有二注:「國土【大】,世界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,國主【聖】」〔T08 0391a15〕與「國土【大】*,世界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」〔T08 0391a27〕——所釋經之宋元明宮聖諸本作「世界」,正是本論底本之讀。兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論之底本讀法(世界)正是所釋經諸異本之讀法,所釋經之底本讀法(國土)正是本論石本之讀法,如實誌錄,不判孰正。
- 無礙/無閡——本論作「住五百陀羅尼門,得四無礙智」〔T25 0675c16〕,所釋經作「得四無閡智」〔T08 0390b27〕。所釋經側有注「閡【大】,礙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——所釋經之宋元明宮四本作「礙」,與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。字形之異,非義理之異,如實誌錄。
- 婬/淫——本論作「何況住婬、怒、癡,於中起罪業生!」〔T25 0676c22〕,所釋經作「何況住淫怒癡於中起罪業生?」〔T08 0391c10〕。兩造於此皆無校記,屬傳承用字之異。
- 及如幻法/亦不得——本論作「亦不得眾生及如幻法。」〔T25 0676c24〕,所釋經作「亦不得眾生,亦不得幻,若無所得。」〔T08 0391c11〕。本論側此處有注「及如幻法【大】,亦不得【石】」(下帳第三十條)——本論之石本作「亦不得」,與所釋經之句式合;所釋經側此處無校記。
- 入禪處一句之有無——本論作「亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用法入禪者。」〔T25 0676c02〕,所釋經作「亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用是法入禪者,不見入禪處」〔T08 0391b17〕——所釋經多「不見入禪處」一句,並多一「是」字。所釋經側此處有注「不見入禪處【大】,即【聖】」〔T08 0391b18〕;本論側此處無校記。兩造句構不同,如實誌錄。
- 即能/爾時菩薩能——本論作「若不得是法,即能具足無相禪波羅蜜。」〔T25 0676c03〕,所釋經作「若不得是法。爾時菩薩能具足無相禪那波羅蜜」〔T08 0391b19〕。所釋經側有二注「爾時菩薩【大】,〔-〕【聖】」與「能【大】,即能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0391b19〕——所釋經之宋元明宮四本作「即能」,與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。
- 六喻之序(焰影互易)——本論作「知一切法如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化。」〔T25 0676c28〕,所釋經同位作「知一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」〔T08 0391c16〕。兩造於此皆無校記,本論此一寫法於其全書亦唯此一見(見第二目),屬傳承用字之異,如實誌錄,不以一造之讀判另一造。
譯名兩系(系統性之異·雙向重掃·非本品之偶異)。 本論作「檀波羅蜜」「禪波羅蜜」,所釋經作「檀那波羅蜜」「禪那波羅蜜」——本品經段之首即見:本論「所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜」〔T25 0675a23〕,所釋經「所謂檀那波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜」〔T08 0390a02〕。本帳以漢字流雙向重掃兩藏全書:「檀那波羅蜜」於 T25n1509 零見、於 T08n0223 五百零一見;「檀波羅蜜」於 T25n1509 六百九十四見、於 T08n0223 四見;「禪那波羅蜜」於 T25n1509 一見、於 T08n0223 二百八十七見;「禪波羅蜜」於 T25n1509 三百六十四見、於 T08n0223 六見。兩藏之譯名習慣各自成系,非本品一處之偶異,兩造皆無校記,如實誌錄,不判孰正。
對照組(三串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「夢無自性」〔T25 0675b03〕/〔T08 0390a12〕;「一切有所得是非菩薩位」〔T25 0676c13〕/〔T08 0391b29〕;「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故。」〔T25 0677a06〕/〔T08 0391c23〕。三串皆兩藏各一見,對位唯一,可為前列異文之反證組——有異者九處皆已逐處誌之,餘則逐字相值。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在一句極難成立的話:諸法既是無相、不可分別、自相空,六波羅蜜之差別相如何仍能一一具足。這不是理論上的疑難,是修行人每天遇到的疑難——若一切皆空,今日之布施持戒還算不算數。經與論就此一問反覆四番,其義可約為六重。
其一,問在四處,答只在一處。須菩提開卷連發四問:無相中云何具足六度、無異中云何說異相、般若云何攝餘五度、行異相法云何以一相得果〔T25 0675a22〕以下。四問各有所指,佛卻不逐問而答,只給一句:「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧。」〔T25 0675a28〕——答處不在「如何調和空與有」,在「住在哪裡行」。六喻不是說法之譬,是所住之處;住處一定,四問俱銷。
其二,六喻之所以能立,在無自性一義。經不以六喻為警語而為論證:「夢無自性,響、影、焰、幻、化皆無自性。」〔T25 0675b03〕,「若法無自性,是法無相;若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相。」〔T25 0675b04〕。夢之不實不在它虛假,在它沒有自己的性;既無自性即無相,既無相即一相。一相者不是別有一相,正是無相。故其下即落到布施:「當知菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相。」〔T25 0675b06〕——三輪之空不是修出來的,是本來如此,行人只是如是知而已。
其三,無相之戒,其驗在不作願。尸羅一段最切近行人。經先出戒體「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,聖人所讚無漏戒」〔T25 0675c01〕,隨即以兩個「不作是願」定其為無相:不願以此戒生剎利大姓乃至他化自在天,不願以此戒得四果辟支佛道。戒之有相無相,不驗於持得多嚴,驗於心裡有沒有一個要去的地方。 其所以不作願,經自出其理:「無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法;無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法。」〔T25 0675c11〕——四句一齊遮盡,能得所得之路全斷;不作願不是志向低,是路本來不通。
其四,忍之極處在無人可忍。羼提一段寫得最具體:一切眾生來罵詈麁惡語、以瓦石刀杖相加,而菩薩「乃至不生一念惡」〔T25 0676a05〕。其所以能爾,不在忍力大,在一念迴照:「罵我者誰?害我者誰?」〔T25 0676a06〕——三問皆作「者誰」,所問者是能罵、能害之人;求之而不可得,則「是人罵我、害我」之念無處安立。經自出其據:「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」〔T25 0676a08〕。忍至此處便轉出無生法忍:「以是羼提波羅蜜具足故,得無生法忍。」〔T25 0676a10〕。而無生法忍之界說又極平實:「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法」〔T25 0676a12〕——不是見了什麼,是連一點點不善都不再生起。
其五,菩薩位只一句判準。禪一段末,須菩提問何為菩薩位、何為非位,佛答只十九字:「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。」〔T25 0676c13〕。位不由階次定,由有所得無所得定。 何等是有所得?經答得極不留情:色是有所得,受想行識是有所得,眼耳鼻舌身意乃至一切種智有所得〔T25 0676c15〕——連一切種智,只要「有所得」三字掛上,就是非位。入位之後的驗相亦在此:「是菩薩入位中,一切禪定、三昧具足,尚不隨禪定、三昧力生」〔T25 0676c21〕——定力足以生天而不生,正因無所得故無所住。
其六,凡夫與菩薩所見之異,只在遠近。論段以一喻收全品:「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見。」〔T25 0677b25〕,「凡夫亦如是,遠實相故,見諸佛。菩薩近實相故,見皆空」〔T25 0677b26〕。同一件事,遠看成物,近看無物;不是有兩個世界,是有兩個距離。 故菩薩之空不妨其行——「不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法。」〔T25 0677b27〕。末後論主更自設一問:此與前品「一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜」何異〔T25 0677c22〕,自答曰:「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」〔T25 0677c24〕——前品之具足在時間上(一念),本品之具足在體性上(空無相);一是何時具足,一是何以能具足,全品收在這一分別上。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀唯一家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章;釋本論之慧影疏於本品闕釋(其現存文本不及本卷,見下);均正書零命中,且其零命中有體裁上之成因;天台系四檔品題詞零命中,鬆詞命中七處逐條核皆非引本品。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈六喻品〉之逐文疏,起「六喻品第七十七」〔X24n0451 0330a08〕,迄〔X24n0451 0330b13〕,次品「四攝品第七十八」〔X24n0451 0330b14〕起前,覆本品經全篇。本檔之品界標記用 <cb:mulu type="其他" level="2"> 而非 type="品"(技術面之別,誌之以備後考)。其可誌者五。
其一,品位與前品之承——「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意。」〔X24n0451 0330a09〕,「就譬說中明住空無相無作具六度,喻上品第三段也。」〔X24n0451 0330a09〕:吉藏以本品為「譬說」而以前品〈一心具萬行品〉為「法說」,兩品同一義而說法異。其「此品來有三義」〔X24n0451 0330a10〕之下三義,底本原樣作「一者」「二者」「二者」(第三支亦標「二者」),本帳照錄不代正:第一義言前品三度易生著心,「如此等皆夢幻有也,何有耶?」〔X24n0451 0330a13〕;第二義言「二者明虗寂之中無所不行」〔X24n0451 0330a13〕,並自設兩難——「若畢竟空,云何能具所為?若有所為,云何是畢竟空?」〔X24n0451 0330a14〕,收以「故今明空有無礙者,如故約化事也。」〔X24n0451 0330a15〕;第三義言為人而說——「今明實見,云何無菩薩耶?故舉六喻曉之眼也。」〔X24n0451 0330a18〕,「見便言有者,亦見夢幻可言有耶?」〔X24n0451 0330a19〕。以夢幻可見而不可謂有,答「眼見菩薩行六度作佛」之難——與本論論段「凡夫遠實智慧,取相,見菩薩行六波羅蜜作佛,著是空法故難。」〔T25 0677b21〕同指而說法各異,如實分記。
其二,二分科與四問四答之科——「品為二:第一、正舉喻釋上六事;第二、乘釋疑。」〔X24n0451 0330a21〕,「初先作四問,次答四問,還問上第三段中六度各有四義耳。」〔X24n0451 0330a21〕:吉藏以經段開卷為四問,與本論經文所出之四「云何」(見第一目)條數相值。其下逐問配之:「第一、問上第一六度能明無相不可分別中,而能滿足六度能耶?」「第二、問上第三外道云何無異中,而能分別益眾生自行化他,故相逐也?」「第三、問第二攝眾行義,諸法空無相,云何有相攝耶?」「第四、問第四諸法空無相,云何得成佛道?」〔X24n0451 0330b02〕,收以「此欲成因果一雙相次也。」〔X24n0451 0330b03〕。本論於此四問無逐問之科,唯以論段首問總收之,兩家所重不同,如實分記。
其三,總答別答之科——「佛答中為二:初總答,次得六度別答。」〔X24n0451 0330b04〕,「雖總別二答,不別答四問,但總答也。」〔X24n0451 0330b04〕,並自標別答之起處:「以是因緣故下,別答六度,答異也。」〔X24n0451 0330b07〕——吉藏以經文「以是因緣故」〔T25 0675b05〕一語為總答轉別答之界。此一科界與本論經文之文勢相值(經自「以是因緣故」下方逐度別說),惟本論未自標科段,此為吉藏所獨出。又其自釋佛何以不逐問答:「問意云:既空無相,應無四事。佛答:夢幻等四事,何共四事?如夢幻四事,何曾事耶?即是答四問也。」〔X24n0451 0330b05〕。
其四,法說喻說兩品之立——「上法說中一一度具四事,今喻說中亦一一度具四事,但法譬不同,故有兩品也。」〔X24n0451 0330b07〕:以「法譬不同」釋前品與本品何以別立。本論論段末所自設之問(上品以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜,此無相攝一切法,有何差別〔T25 0677c22〕)與其自答(一念/空無相之別〔T25 0677c24〕)所答之點與吉藏不同——論主答在具足之所以,吉藏答在說法之體裁,二家立義各別,並錄不判。
其五,第六度與第二段之釋——「釋第六度中云不見夢乃主夢者」〔X24n0451 0330b09〕,「上來借六喻以喻法,法既不可得,六喻亦淨」〔X24n0451 0330b10〕,收以「故菩薩耳法不曾虗實也。」〔X24n0451 0330b10〕;又釋乘釋疑一段之來由:「第二段更問者,上來明菩薩所生功德,問於六喻來例萬法,今欲例於萬法,故復問也。」〔X24n0451 0330b11〕——以「六喻亦淨」收六喻之自破,與本論經文「不見夢、不見見夢者」〔T25 0677a03〕以下之逐喻遮盡相值。按本檔此數行文字傳寫有失(「乃主夢者」「曉之眼也」「菩薩耳法」「虗寂」諸處),本帳照底本原樣逐字錄,不代改。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·闕釋(非零命中)。 本帳獨立核實:該疏現存文本起〔X46n0791 0794a01〕、訖〔X46n0791 0917b12〕,卷末題「大智度論疏卷第二十四」,其收尾所釋猶在「云何菩薩摩訶薩知一切法略廣相」一段——遠在本論卷八十八之前。本品確定落於慧影疏現存文本範圍之外,故記「闕釋」,不記「零命中」(與品四十四以下數品已定之慧影疏止限一致,本品更在其後)。品題詞「六喻品」「夢化六度」及鬆詞「六喻」於該檔全文亦皆零命中,此零值為闕卷所致,非漏引,如實分記。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(體裁性之必然)。 品題詞「六喻品」「夢化六度」及鬆詞「六喻」於全檔回搜皆零命中。此書非逐品隨文之注疏,而是依教理主題橫向論述之玄義體裁,不依本論品序展開——逐品覆蓋在體裁上即無由成立,故其零命中屬體裁性之必然,非漏引。此一區別如實誌錄,以免後之覆讀者每遇零值即須重論一過。
智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)·湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·《妙法蓮華經玄義》(T33n1716)·《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)·四檔零引(如實誌)。 本帳於四檔全檔獨立回搜:品題詞「六喻品」「夢化六度」四檔皆零命中;本品六喻定型句「如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」四檔皆零命中;鬆詞「六喻」四檔各得一、一、一、四共七見,本帳逐條核其上下文,七見皆他組六喻,無一引本品:
- 《摩訶止觀》一見,其語作「近已藏開,盡取用之。合六喻可解」〔T46n1911 0010c24〕(其下「云云」二字繫於夾註之內,不入逐字引)——上文為家有寶藏而無知者、知識示之、耘除草穢而掘出之一段,所合者乃寶藏一系之六喻,與本品夢響影焰幻化無涉。
- 《止觀輔行傳弘決》一見,其語作「次假觀中文舉六喻。三夢一寶一骨一像。」〔T46n1912 0186c25〕——其自列六者為三夢、一寶、一骨、一像,與本品六者全不相同。
- 《妙法蓮華經玄義》一見〔T33n1716 0681c22〕「本迹六喻者,敘用也。」——乃《法華》本迹門之六喻,為敘經文結構之語。
- 《法華玄義釋籤》四見:〔T33n1717 0818c26〕「六喻敘用」承上條;「經中耆婆為闍王說,總有六喻」〔T33n1717 0889c28〕——乃耆婆為阿闍世王所說之六喻,其目逐一出之:「初喻善心開敷」〔T33n1717 0889c29〕,次喻行者心喜,三四二喻善根增煩惱減,五喻除貪,六喻愛樂;此串於本檔跨行兩見,其中「六喻愛樂」一語之「六」實為序數;〔T33n1717 0927c28〕「先對六喻,次以十如結成。」承本迹六喻一條。 故本品於天台二止觀著作及法華疏記中確無被引之痕跡,如實誌錄負結果,不以詞面命中充引文關係。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『一心具萬行』之品次承衍(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 論段末自設之問逕指前品:「上品中以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜,此無相攝一切法,有何差別?」〔T25 0677c22〕——所指即品七十六〈一心具萬行品〉(其品題在〔T25 0670b24〕)。論主之答自出兩品之分:「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」〔T25 0677c24〕。前品之具足繫於一念,本品之具足繫於空無相;一問時、一問體,品次相生,誌其承。吉藏於此另有一配(法說/喻說,見第六目),與論主之配不同,並錄不判。
其二,『四攝』之品次前指(本論本品內無明文)。 本品末句「為異」〔T25 0677c25〕之下,次品即〈四攝品第七十八〉〔T25 0677c26〕。本論本品範圍內無前指次品之明文(本帳於本品逐字回搜「四攝」零命中),故兩品之相承唯見於次第而不見於論主自陳,如實分記。吉藏於本品末所釋之「第二段更問者……今欲例於萬法,故復問也。」〔X24n0451 0330b11〕,亦止於本品之內,未前指次品。
其三,『夢化六度』一名與經文之繫(唯一造·誌錄不判)。 品名之異造「夢化六度品」,其所本在經文之六喻與六度兩軸——「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」〔T25 0675a28〕與逐度之「能具足無相尸羅波羅蜜」〔T25 0675b29〕以下。本帳雙向重掃:「夢化六度」之漢字流於 T25n1509 全論零見、於 T08n0223 全經零見——此名不出於兩藏正文,唯出於所釋經品題下之丹本夾註〔T08 0389c29〕。故其為品名,取捨在科旨之概括而不在語之有據;並錄兩名,不判孰先。
其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「夢無自性」以下之無自性即無相即一相一鎖、「布施無相、施者無相、受者無相」之三輪訓、「罵我者誰?害我者誰?」之忍法、「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位」之位判、與「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見」之見喻,為後世論無相行、論三輪體空、論菩薩位之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 六喻品·卷八十八〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫行門之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷八十八〔T25 0675a17–0677c26〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0675a17〕起,終於「為異」句迄〔T25 0677c25〕;次品品題〔T25 0677c26〕前;本品品題即卷八十八之卷首題,本品範圍內底本無卷末題);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈六喻品〉〔T08 0389c29–0392b05〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0330a08–0330b13〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)於本品闕釋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)零命中、智顗二書及《釋籤》零引(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本之異——本品五十二條之帳內未見聖乙本、未見麗藏與 CBETA 校訂層之條;諸本入帳之數(機械重計值·一條可涉數本):宋二十四、宮二十七、聖二十、明十九、石十九、元十八。
結構標記注二枚·點錨型·不入五十二條之帳(專列)。 本品範圍內有兩枚 <anchor type="circle"/> 型點錨之注(無 beg/end 對,故不生 app,不入帳):
- 【經】結構標記注〔T25 0675a22〕,底本全文原樣:「經【大】,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】,不分卷【石】」——宋、宮、聖三本無【經】此一結構標記,石本更不分卷。此即石本於本品範圍內最先現身之處(品題四注中無石本,見第四目)。
- 品末卷端記注〔T25 0677c25〕,底本全文原樣:「卷第八十八終【石】」——石本以本品之末為其卷八十八之終;與次品起題注〔T25 0677c26〕之「卷第八十九首【石】」相配,兩注合成石本之卷八十八/八十九界。而【經】注既記石本「不分卷」,前品收尾處之注〔T25 0675a13〕亦記「不分卷【石】」——石本於本品之首不起卷而於本品之末收卷,與底本之「於本品之首起卷」恰相錯一品。三記並存,如實誌錄,不強解。
星號四枚·皆品內自共用(專列)。 本品範圍內 star anchor 四枚,本帳逐枚解其校勘條之對應目標並定位所屬品:
- 〔T25 0676a07〕「杖」——corresp→note(0676001),即本品〔T25 0676a04〕之注(下帳第十三條),品內自共用。
- 〔T25 0676b23〕「入」——corresp→note(0676010),即本品〔T25 0676b22〕之注(下帳第二十三條),品內自共用。
- 〔T25 0677b02〕「是」——corresp→note(0677008),即本品〔T25 0677b01〕之注(下帳第三十九條),品內自共用。
- 〔T25 0677b26〕「夫」——corresp→note(0677013),即本品〔T25 0677b21〕之注(下帳第四十五條),品內自共用。 四枚之 corresp 目標既定,star 之分佈為四枚全在品內,無一跨品借入(與品六十二之一枚跨品借入者異)。star 目標之注文於底本帶「*」記,本帳依底本原樣保留(下帳第十三、十五、二十三、二十四、三十九、四十、四十五、四十九條)。
本品為兩處之星號定義處而借出品外(專列)。 本品範圍內另有兩注帶「*」記而其共用之 star 落在本品之外:
- 〔T25 0677a17〕「相【大】*,相三昧【石】*」(下帳第三十五條)——其共用之 star 在〔T25 0678c02〕,屬次品〈四攝品〉範圍。
- 〔T25 0677b16〕「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」(下帳第四十三條)——其共用之 star 在〔T25 0681b01〕,在次品以下之範圍。 即本品既不向外借入,而向外借出兩處;「*」記之在本品,其解一在品內、一在品外,兩類並存,如實分記,以免以帶記即推共用者必在品內。
工作底本清單與底本之一處差(專列·本帳依底本)。 下帳第二十二條〔T25 0676b14〕,底本 note 原樣作「世界【大】下同,國土【石】下同」;工作底本檔末清單作「世界【大】|國土【石】」,兩處「下同」二字脫。「下同」二字定該異讀之及於下文(本品範圍內「三千大千世界」三見皆在其下),非可省之語,本帳依底本補回並顯式標出此差。餘五十一條工作底本清單與底本相合。
校勘總帳(五十二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star 四條,隨條標明其 corresp 目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(五十二·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0675a17〕論【大】|經論【聖】(品題書名之異·聖本作「大智度經論釋」·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0675a17〕六喻品【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(宮聖二本品題無品名·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0675a17〕七十七【大】|七十七訖第七十八品上【宋】【元】|七十七品訖第七十八品上【宮】|七十六品訖第七十七品上【聖】(聖本 -1 階·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0675a18〕卷【大】|卷第【宮】(品題下夾註「卷八十八」之用字)
- 〔T25 0675a24〕梨【大】|黎【明】
- 〔T25 0675b06〕施者無相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0675b10〕相【大】|相三昧【石】
- 〔T25 0675b27〕知【大】|知知【聖】
- 〔T25 0675c18〕染【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0675c23〕化【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0675c24〕身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0675c26〕取【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0676a04〕杖【大】*|仗【宋】*(star 定義處·note(0676001)·所共用者見下第十五條)
- 〔T25 0676a06〕害【大】|割【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(宋元明宮之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0676a07〕杖【大】*|仗【宋】*(star·corresp→note(0676001)=本品〔T25 0676a04〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0676a13〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0676a22〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0676a24〕及空【大】|乃至【石】
- 〔T25 0676b02〕教【大】|故【宮】
- 〔T25 0676b09〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】(石本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0676b10〕是【大】|是中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0676b14〕世界【大】下同|國土【石】下同(底本原樣含「下同」二字·工作底本清單脫·見上專列;石本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0676b22〕入【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*(star 定義處·note(0676010)·所共用者見下第二十四條)
- 〔T25 0676b23〕入【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*(star·corresp→note(0676010)=本品〔T25 0676b22〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0676b24〕相【大】|相三昧【石】(與第七條〔T25 0675b10〕、第三十五條〔T25 0677a17〕同組異讀·石本三處皆於「無相」下增「三昧」二字·如實並誌)
- 〔T25 0676c04〕蜜【大】|蜜菩薩【石】
- 〔T25 0676c07〕提【大】|提是【石】
- 〔T25 0676c07〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【石】
- 〔T25 0676c18〕不【大】|亦不【宮】
- 〔T25 0676c24〕及如幻法【大】|亦不得【石】(石本之句式與所釋經合·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0676c27〕法【大】|法法【石】
- 〔T25 0677a09〕夢【大】|夢亦【石】
- 〔T25 0677a13〕法【大】|生以【聖】
- 〔T25 0677a14〕修【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677a17〕相【大】*|相三昧【石】*(star 定義處·note(0677004)·所共用者在本品之外〔T25 0678c02〕·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0677a24〕見【大】|不見【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0677a27〕無相【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0677a29〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677b01〕是【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0677008)·所共用者見下第四十條)
- 〔T25 0677b02〕是【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0677008)=本品〔T25 0677b01〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0677b05〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b11〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b16〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*(結構標記存否注·star 定義處·note(0677011)·所共用者在本品之外〔T25 0681b01〕·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0677b20〕今【大】|令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677b21〕夫【大】*|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star 定義處·note(0677013)·所共用者見下第四十九條)
- 〔T25 0677b23〕住【大】|在【明】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0677b24〕六【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b25〕雲【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b26〕夫【大】*|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0677013)=本品〔T25 0677b21〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0677c03〕一【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677c21〕尸【大】|尸羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0677c25〕異【大】|異釋第七十品【聖】|異釋第七十品竟【石】(校記附註〔傍註〕原樣保留·聖石二本之品末收束記·「第七十品」異例·見第四目)
以上五十二條與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(工作底本檔末清單五十二條·底本帶成對錨之注四十八枚+star 型 app 四枚=五十二·機械重計值),star 之目標已隨條標明。結構標記注二枚、star 四枚與借出品外二處、工作底本一處之差,已於上文專列;兩枚點錨型注不入此五十二條之帳,已於上文顯式標出。
所釋經 witness 對讀(已展開九處·餘未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0389c29–0392b05〕內,本帳逐條掃得編號注五十五條、star 錨四枚;其與本論互印之九處異文(害/割·解脫/背捨·世界/國土·無礙/無閡·婬/淫·及如幻法/亦不得·入禪處一句之有無·即能/爾時菩薩能·六喻之序)與品題丹本夾註之一造,已逐條誌於第四目;譯名兩系之雙向見數亦已誌。餘條之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,待後續補查,不以估值充數。又所釋經側本品之首尾各有一枚現代編輯層之添注(〔T08 0386b09〕一帶記其涵蓋至本品終、〔T08 0392b05〕記其收束,並附梵文平行段落名),屬 CBETA 編輯層之現代添加而非古德所傳,本帳依例誌其存在與位置,不引其文為本品義理或梵源之依據;同注另記「不分卷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」,屬所釋經側之卷次記,一併誌之。
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it lies wholly within Fascicle 88, as a single unit. Its style is the exact opposite of the 「居卷中·無卷題·無造署譯署」 tr. "placed within the fascicle · no fascicle title · no author's or translator's signature" of Chapter 62, "Training Alike"—this chapter's title is the fascicle title: Fascicle 88 opens at this chapter's title; the chapter title 「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Six Similes, the Seventy-seventh"〔T25 0675a17〕 is precisely the fascicle-head title, and below the title is attached the interlinear note 「卷八十八」 tr. "Fascicle Eighty-eight"〔T25 0675a18〕; only above it, at〔T25 0675a14〕, comes the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 87, 「大智度論卷第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-seven" (belonging to the range of the preceding chapter). The author's signature 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0675a20〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0675a21〕 are both present.
The body of the chapter ends with the sentence 「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」 tr. "Above, it was that within a single thought he can be complete with all the perfections; here, it is that though all dharmas are empty and signless he can be complete with all the perfections—this is the difference."〔T25 0677c24〕, running on to〔T25 0677c25〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋四攝品第七十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Four Means of Gathering, the Seventy-eighth"〔T25 0677c26〕, follows directly after it; in the base text Fascicle 88 is not finished where this chapter ends—between them it still holds the next chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", and what follows—so this chapter is of the type tied to the fascicle-head · not tied to the fascicle-end: different from the fascicle-spanning type of Chapter 48, "The Mother of the Buddhas", different too from the type placed at the end of the fascicle of Chapter 53, "Tending toward Omniscience", and more different still from the type placed within the fascicle of Chapter 62. Only the Ishiyama text has here another set of fascicle numbering of its own (see Sections IV and VIII).
The whole chapter has three thousand nine hundred and seventy-eight pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value · agreeing with what the draft records); it is a short chapter within the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters, and yet its density of doctrine is high. The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0675a22〕 and 【論】〔T25 0677b16〕. Whether the two markers are present has a collation note in both cases: the note on 【經】 records that the three Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this structural marker, and also records the Ishiyama text's 「不分卷」 tr. "no division of the fascicle"; the note on 【論】 records that the five Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this structural marker, and this note is moreover the place of definition of a star whose sharer falls outside this chapter (details in Section VIII). Whether a marker is present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission; the structural count still takes the base text's labels as its standard.
The number of questions and answers and the speaker structure: Sūtra ① is from beginning to end an exchange between Subhūti and the Buddha, with no third person taking a seat. It begins with Subhūti's question〔T25 0675a22〕, and within one passage four questions come out in a row—「云何無相、不可分別、自相空諸法中具足修六波羅蜜」 tr. "how, within dharmas that are signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks, does one completely cultivate the six perfections"〔T25 0675a22〕, 「云何無異法中而分別說異相?」 tr. "How, within dharmas that are without difference, are differing marks spoken of with distinctions?"〔T25 0675a25〕, 「云何般若波羅蜜攝檀、尸、羼、精進、禪?」 tr. "How does prajñāpāramitā gather dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vigour, and dhyāna?"〔T25 0675a26〕, 「云何行異相法,以一相道得果?」 tr. "How does one practise dharmas of differing marks and obtain the fruit by the path of one mark?"〔T25 0675a27〕. Within the range of this chapter 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha" is seen seven times (〔T25 0675a22〕〔T25 0676a11〕〔T25 0676a15〕〔T25 0676c05〕〔T25 0676c11〕〔T25 0676c29〕〔T25 0677a27〕), 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti" four times (〔T25 0675a28〕〔T25 0676a12〕〔T25 0676a17〕〔T25 0676c07〕), and 「復次,須菩提」 tr. "Again, Subhūti" five times (〔T25 0675b28〕〔T25 0675c26〕〔T25 0676a28〕〔T25 0676b18〕〔T25 0676c27〕), all obtained by this ledger locating each one in the character stream. Between them there are in addition four places where the speaker changes without an explicit marker such as 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha" or 「佛告」 tr. "the Buddha told", seen only from the vocatives and the drift of question and answer—〔T25 0675c29〕 「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩具足無相羼提波羅蜜?」 tr. "World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva make the signless kṣāntipāramitā complete?" and〔T25 0676a01〕 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中」 tr. "Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the two kinds of acceptance" as one pair,〔T25 0676b19〕 and〔T25 0676b21〕 as one pair,〔T25 0676c13〕 and〔T25 0676c14〕 as one pair, and one place at〔T25 0676c15〕; the vocative 「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One" is addressed to the Buddha and the vocative 「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti" to Subhūti, and the two seen together suffice to settle the speakers; recorded separately, as it is, without raising a further doubt.
Treatise ① has no marker opening the treatise (no 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:"), and begins directly with 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:"〔T25 0677b16〕, on the same line as the 【論】 marker. Question and answer in three groups: question at〔T25 0677b16〕 / answer at〔T25 0677b19〕, question at〔T25 0677c05〕 / answer at〔T25 0677c07〕, question at〔T25 0677c22〕 / answer at〔T25 0677c23〕—this ledger, recounting character by character independently, obtains 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" three times and 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:" three times, agreeing with the loci of the three groups located in the character stream. The expression 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen zero times in this chapter (four hundred and seven times in the whole treatise, not once in this chapter), differing from the five occurrences of Chapter 62; recorded separately, as it is. The first question and answer of the treatise section is itself of two layers: in the question the treatise-author first re-quotes the sūtra's question and answer and asks back about their difference〔T25 0677b18〕, and in the answer he restates the sūtra's question and answer in the narrative form 「須菩提問……佛答……」 tr. "Subhūti asks … the Buddha answers …"〔T25 0677b20〕〔T25 0677b21〕—this restatement belongs to the treatise-author's own re-quoting, not to a change of speaker on the spot, and lies in a different layer from the questions and answers of the sūtra section; recorded separately, as it is.
II. Terms Examined
The six similes. The general name of this chapter, and yet these two Chinese characters are seen zero times in the main text of this chapter's sūtra and treatise—「六喻」 tr. "six similes" is seen three times in the whole treatise, and only one of these falls within the range of this chapter, namely the chapter title itself, 「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Six Similes, the Seventy-seventh"〔T25 0675a17〕. The sūtra text and the treatise text from beginning to end list its items one by one without bringing out the general name: 「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T25 0675a28〕. Thus 「六喻」 tr. "six similes" is a name given in cataloguing, not an expression that the sūtra and the treatise themselves produce; recorded separately, as it is. Its fixed sentence 「如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration" is seen eight times in this chapter (〔T25 0675a28〕〔T25 0675b01〕〔T25 0675b29〕〔T25 0675c27〕〔T25 0676a29〕〔T25 0676b18〕〔T25 0676b20〕〔T25 0677a01〕), ten times in the whole treatise—of the ten occurrences, eight are in this chapter; that it belongs particularly to this chapter is seen in the count of occurrences as well.
One place where the order of the six similes differs of itself. In this chapter〔T25 0676c28〕 reads 「知一切法如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化。」 tr. "He knows all dharmas as like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration."—the two characters for mirage and shadow are interchanged, differing from the order 「影、焰」 tr. "shadow, mirage" of the other eight occurrences; this way of writing is likewise seen only this once in the whole treatise. The sūtra text immediately following returns to the usual order: 「不見影、不見見影者,不見焰、不見見焰者」 tr. "he does not see the shadow, does not see the one who sees the shadow; he does not see the mirage, does not see the one who sees the mirage"〔T25 0677a04〕. The sūtra explained, at the same position, reads 「知一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "knows all dharmas as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T08 0391c16〕, using the usual order (see Section IV). On this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place; the difference between the two sides is recorded as it is, without forcing a reconciliation. Further, the sūtra section gathers these six names into a string of six characters: 「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故。」 tr. "Because this dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are all the inverted dharmas of ordinary foolish people."〔T25 0677a06〕—this sequence of the six characters 「夢響影焰幻化」 tr. "dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, conjuration" is likewise seen only this once in the whole treatise.
The five names of signless and pāramitā. This chapter sets up names by prefixing 「無相」 tr. "signless" to the six perfections, and the sūtra text brings them out perfection by perfection: 「能具足無相尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "can make complete the signless śīlapāramitā"〔T25 0675b29〕, 「具足無相羼提波羅蜜」 tr. "makes complete the signless kṣāntipāramitā"〔T25 0675c28〕, 「能具足無相精進波羅蜜」 tr. "can make complete the signless pāramitā of vigour"〔T25 0676b04〕, 「能具足無相禪波羅蜜」 tr. "can make complete the signless dhyānapāramitā"〔T25 0676c04〕, and at the end of the treatise section there appears 「行是無相檀波羅蜜」 tr. "practising this signless dānapāramitā"〔T25 0677c20〕. Of the five names, 「無相精進波羅蜜」 tr. "the signless pāramitā of vigour" and 「無相檀波羅蜜」 tr. "the signless dānapāramitā" are each seen in the whole treatise only once, in this chapter; 「無相尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "the signless śīlapāramitā" is seen twice in the whole treatise, both times in this chapter; 「無相羼提波羅蜜」 tr. "the signless kṣāntipāramitā" three times in the whole treatise, all in this chapter; 「無相禪波羅蜜」 tr. "the signless dhyānapāramitā" four times in the whole treatise, three times in this chapter. The name 「無相般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the signless prajñāpāramitā" does not appear—prajñā does not set up a separate signless name; the sūtra says directly 「以無相法應學般若波羅蜜」 tr. "one should train in prajñāpāramitā by the signless dharma"〔T25 0677b15〕; recorded separately, as it is.
Why the signless is established. The hinge of glossing in this chapter lies in a group of progressive sentences: 「夢無自性,響、影、焰、幻、化皆無自性。」 tr. "A dream has no self-nature; echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration all have no self-nature."〔T25 0675b03〕, 「若法無自性,是法無相;若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相。」 tr. "If a dharma has no self-nature, that dharma is signless; if a dharma is signless, that dharma is of one mark, namely the signless."〔T25 0675b04〕—the three names self-nature, signless, and one mark are here linked into one chain. Below this, with 「以是因緣故,須菩提!當知菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相。」 tr. "By reason of these causes and conditions, Subhūti! know that the bodhisattva's giving is signless, the giver is signless, the recipient is signless."〔T25 0675b05〕, it comes down to the three wheels of giving. The four Chinese characters 「夢無自性」 tr. "a dream has no self-nature" are seen only this once in the whole treatise.
The two kinds of acceptance and the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The key item of glossing in the passage on kṣānti. The sūtra brings out the items of the two kinds of acceptance: 「菩薩摩訶薩住二忍中,能具足羼提波羅蜜。何等二忍?生忍、法忍。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the two kinds of acceptance and can make kṣāntipāramitā complete. Which two kinds of acceptance? The acceptance toward beings and acceptance of dharmas."〔T25 0676a01〕—「二忍」 tr. "the two kinds of acceptance" is seen twice in this chapter (〔T25 0676a01〕〔T25 0676a02〕), nine times in the whole treatise. The reason he can accept, the sūtra itself gives the ground for: 「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」 tr. "because this bodhisattva has obtained signless acceptance toward all dharmas"〔T25 0676a08〕. The definition of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is given by the Buddha himself: 「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法,是故名無生法忍。」 tr. "He obtains acceptance of dharmas, and so on up to not giving rise to even a little unwholesome dharma; therefore it is named the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas."〔T25 0676a12〕, and its two senses of severance and knowledge are further divided and explained: 「一切菩薩所斷煩惱盡,是名斷;用智慧知一切法不生,是名知。」 tr. "That the afflictions severed by all bodhisattvas are exhausted: this is named severance; using wisdom to know that all dharmas are unarisen: this is named knowledge."〔T25 0676a14〕. As to the difference between the bodhisattva's acceptance and the acceptance of the two vehicles, the Buddha answers not in terms of superior and inferior but in terms of inclusion: 「諸須陀洹若智、若斷,是名菩薩忍」 tr. "of all the srota-āpannas, whether knowledge or severance: this is named the bodhisattva's acceptance"〔T25 0676a17〕—the knowledge and severance of the four fruits and the pratyekabuddhas are wholly the bodhisattva's acceptance; his words are recorded as they are. 「無生法忍」 tr. "the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" is seen six times in this chapter, one hundred and fifty-seven times in the whole treatise.
The bodhisattva's position · not the position · with something to be attained · with nothing to be attained. The key item of glossing in the passage on dhyānapāramitā, and the shortest definition in the whole chapter: 「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。」 tr. "All that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position."〔T25 0676c13〕—this sentence is seen only this once in the whole treatise. Below this it is further established by the unshowable and the unspeakable: 「菩薩位者,是諸法不可示、不可說。」 tr. "What is called the bodhisattva's position is that these dharmas are unshowable and unspeakable."〔T25 0676c17〕; 「不可示」 tr. "unshowable" and 「不可說」 tr. "unspeakable" in sequence are seen four times in this chapter (〔T25 0676c17〕〔T25 0676c18〕〔T25 0676c19〕〔T25 0676c20〕), six times in the whole treatise—of the six occurrences, four are in this chapter. The name 「菩薩位」 tr. "the bodhisattva's position" is seen eight times in this chapter. At the end of this passage a name appears: 「乃至能轉法輪,所謂不可得法輪。」 tr. "and so on up to being able to turn the wheel of the Dharma, namely the unfindable wheel of the Dharma."〔T25 0676c26〕—「不可得法輪」 tr. "the unfindable wheel of the Dharma" is likewise seen only this once in the whole treatise.
Without outflows obtained as retribution · the eye-faculty obtained as retribution. This chapter shows the sense of 「報得」 tr. "obtained as retribution" twice, by two routes, one in the sūtra and one in the treatise. The sūtra says that after the bodhisattva has made the signless complete, 「是菩薩住是報得無漏法中,飛到東方無量國土」 tr. "this bodhisattva abides in these dharmas without outflows obtained as retribution and flies to the immeasurable lands of the east"〔T25 0675b12〕; the treatise, for its part, glosses 「報得」 tr. "obtained as retribution" itself: 「報得名更不修行,自然而得;譬如報得眼根,自然能見色。」 tr. "Obtained as retribution means obtained of itself without further cultivation; it is as the eye-faculty obtained as retribution can of itself see forms."〔T25 0677c01〕—the treatise-author here gives the definition himself and attaches a simile to it; the four Chinese characters 「報得眼根」 tr. "the eye-faculty obtained as retribution" are seen only this once in the whole treatise. 「報得無漏」 tr. "without outflows obtained as retribution" is seen three times in the whole treatise, all three in this chapter (〔T25 0675b13〕〔T25 0677c01〕〔T25 0677c02〕); the two Chinese characters 「報得」 tr. "obtained as retribution" are seen seven times in this chapter.
The items of the seven kinds of morality. Listed in the passage on śīla; the sūtra itself brings them out: 「所謂名字戒、自然戒、律儀戒、作戒、無作戒、威儀戒、非威儀戒。」 tr. "namely the morality of names, the morality of itself, the morality of restraint, the morality of making, the morality without making, the morality of deportment, and the morality that is not of deportment."〔T25 0675c03〕—of the seven names, 「名字戒」 tr. "the morality of names" is seen only this once in the whole treatise, 「自然戒」 tr. "the morality of itself" three times in the whole treatise and once in this chapter, and 「律儀戒」 tr. "the morality of restraint" eight times in the whole treatise (counted in the character stream with the collation notes removed) and once in this chapter. As to why it is a signless morality, the sūtra first brings out its substance: 「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,聖人所讚無漏戒,入八聖道分」 tr. "this morality is not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not clinging; it is the morality without outflows praised by the sages, and it enters into the eightfold noble path"〔T25 0675c01〕.
Three samādhi with unusual names, three in kind. Among the items of samādhi listed in the passage on dhyāna there are three names that are not commonly seen: 「入如電光三昧,入如金剛三昧,入聖正三昧」 tr. "he enters the like-lightning samādhi, enters the like-vajra samādhi, enters the noble right samādhi"〔T25 0676b24〕—「如電光三昧」 tr. "the like-lightning samādhi" is seen twice in the whole treatise and once in this chapter, 「聖正三昧」 tr. "the noble right samādhi" twice in the whole treatise and once in this chapter, and 「如金剛三昧」 tr. "the like-vajra samādhi" nineteen times in the whole treatise and once in this chapter. The sense of not receiving the flavour and not receiving the fruit the sūtra itself brings out: 「亦不受三昧味,亦不受三昧果。」 tr. "He also does not receive the flavour of the samādhi, nor does he receive the fruit of the samādhi."〔T25 0676b26〕, and with the signless it asks back why they cannot be received: 「當云何於無相法受無相法味、無所有法受無所有法味?」 tr. "How should one receive the flavour of a signless dharma within a signless dharma, or the flavour of a dharma without anything existent within a dharma without anything existent?"〔T25 0676b28〕.
The mark of the signless · the eightfold straight noble path. Two rare expressions of the treatise section. First, 「知諸法實相,所謂無相相,是名正見」 tr. "knowing the real mark of all dharmas, namely the mark of the signless, is named right view"〔T25 0677c10〕—the five Chinese characters 「所謂無相相」 tr. "namely the mark of the signless" are seen only this once in the whole treatise (「無相相」 tr. "the mark of the signless" thirty-six times in the whole treatise). Second, 「於四念處中,亦如八直聖道中,諸聖人為數。」 tr. "Within the four foundations of mindfulness too, as within the eightfold straight noble path, the sages count them for him."〔T25 0677c18〕—the expression 「八直聖道」 tr. "the eightfold straight noble path" is seen only this once in the whole treatise; elsewhere this treatise always reads 「八聖道分」 tr. "the eightfold noble path" (the sūtra section of this chapter itself reads 「入八聖道分」 tr. "enters into the eightfold noble path"〔T25 0675c02〕); within one book the two names are used side by side and this name stands out alone; recorded as it is, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
III. Similes and Stories
This chapter has five key similes and one cited story, all tied to the meaning being explained, none set up idly. Among them the six similes themselves are the backbone of the whole chapter; they do not enter this section but Sections II and V, and what this section records is what lies outside the six similes.
A conjured wheel-turning sage king (the first simile for śīla). The sūtra, explaining that though the bodhisattva enters the five destinies the retribution of the deeds of birth and death cannot defile him, brings out a simile: 「譬如化轉輪聖王,雖坐臥行住,不見來處,不見去處,不見住處、坐處、臥處,而能利益眾生,亦不得眾生;菩薩亦如是。」 tr. "It is as a conjured wheel-turning sage king: though he sits, lies, walks, and stands, one does not see where he comes from, does not see where he goes, does not see where he stands, sits, or lies, and yet he can benefit beings, and also does not find beings; the bodhisattva is likewise."〔T25 0675c19〕—the conjured king's walking, standing, sitting, and lying are clearly there, while the places of coming, going, and standing are all unfindable; the force of the simile lies in the four Chinese characters 「不得眾生」 tr. "does not find beings": able to benefit and yet not finding the one benefited. 「化轉輪聖王」 tr. "a conjured wheel-turning sage king" is seen only once in the whole treatise, namely in this chapter.
The Buddha Suśānta (the one cited story · the second simile for śīla). Following on from the above, a further story is brought out: 「譬如須扇多佛,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為三乘轉法輪,無有得菩薩記者」 tr. "It is as the Buddha Suśānta, who obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and turned the wheel of the Dharma for the three vehicles, and there was no one who had obtained a bodhisattva's prediction"〔T25 0675c21〕—below this it says that, having conjured a conjured buddha, he gave up his body and life and entered nirvāṇa without remainder, while the conjured buddha remained. Taking the Buddha's own act of conjuring as a simile for the bodhisattva's practice of conjuring goes one layer further than the preceding simile: the preceding simile likens the bodhisattva to a conjured king, while in this story the Buddha himself leaves behind a conjured body. 「須扇多佛」 tr. "the Buddha Suśānta" is seen three times in the whole treatise and once in this chapter.
Clouds and mist (the simile of the treatise section explaining emptiness and seeing). The treatise-author, explaining why ordinary people, seeing with their eyes the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha, doubt its emptiness, brings out a simile: 「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見。」 tr. "It is as with clouds and mist: seen from afar they are seen; drawing near, nothing is seen."〔T25 0677b25〕, and at once applies it to the dharma: 「凡夫亦如是,遠實相故,見諸佛。菩薩近實相故,見皆空」 tr. "Ordinary people too are like this: because they are far from the real mark, they see buddhas. The bodhisattva, because he is near the real mark, sees all as empty"〔T25 0677b26〕. The eye of the simile lies in far and near, not in existence and non-existence: the same clouds and mist are a thing from afar and no thing from near; it is not that the clouds and mist are two, but that the distances of the one who sees are two. 「譬如雲霧」 tr. "it is as with clouds and mist" is seen only this once in the whole treatise.
The eye-faculty obtained as retribution (the simile of the treatise section explaining obtained as retribution). See what is cited in Section II〔T25 0677c01〕. The use of the simile lies in the one sense 「更不修行,自然而得」 tr. "obtained of itself without further cultivation"—the eye's ability to see does not wait for today's training, and the pāramitā without outflows obtained as retribution likewise does not wait for further cultivation.
Similes of the grass-blade and vajra kind do not appear in this chapter. This ledger, searching back character by character within the range of this chapter for 「草芥」 tr. "grass-blade", has zero hits; its absence is recorded as it is, and the similes of other chapters are not used to fill this chapter's ledger.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The network of the two sides of the chapter name: the Chapter on the Six Similes / the Chapter on Dream and Conjuration and the Six Perfections (recorded side by side without judgement). This chapter's name has two sides, recorded one by one according to the base text. First, the Chapter on the Six Similes—this treatise's base-text chapter title〔T25 0675a17〕, 「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Six Similes, the Seventy-seventh", and the chapter title on the side of T223, the sūtra explained〔T08 0389c29〕, 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Six Similes Chapter, the Seventy-seventh"; the base texts of the two canons have the same name. Second, the Chapter on Dream and Conjuration and the Six Perfections—this name is seen only in the interlinear note of the Khitan edition below the chapter title of the sūtra explained〔T08 0389c29〕—this interlinear note is tied within <note place="inline"> (and so is not in the character stream of the main text); the base text as it stands reads it as the six characters 「丹夢化六度品」 tr. "Khitan: Chapter on Dream and Conjuration and the Six Perfections" (the first character, 「丹」 tr. "Khitan", is the mark of the Khitan edition, and only the five characters below it are the chapter name), and its collation note says 「丹夢…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "Khitan: dream … chapter (Taishō), omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—that is, only the Taishō base text has this interlinear note, and the five Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō texts all lack it. The 「夢化」 tr. "dream and conjuration" answers to this chapter's six similes of dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration, and the 「六度」 tr. "six perfections" to this chapter's framework of making the six perfections complete one by one; this name takes both axes, simile and perfection, and is more detailed than the single name 「六喻」 tr. "six similes". The two names are recorded side by side, without judging which is correct. Further, the collation note on this treatise's chapter title records that the two Palace and Shōgozō texts lack the three characters 「六喻品」 tr. "Six Similes Chapter" (see entry two of the ledger below), that is, these two texts on this treatise's side read directly 「大智度論釋第七十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Seventy-seventh" without bringing out a chapter name—the presence or absence of the chapter name also makes a side; recorded side by side as it is.
The full ledger of the note on the chapter number (two matters, the -1 step and the continuing title, within one note). The note on the chapter number in the chapter title〔T25 0675a17〕, as the base text stands: 「七十七【大】,七十七訖第七十八品上【宋】【元】,七十七品訖第七十八品上【宮】,七十六品訖第七十七品上【聖】」 tr. "seventy-seven (Taishō), seventy-seven, up to the Seventy-eighth Chapter, First Part (Song, Yuan), the Seventy-seventh Chapter up to the Seventy-eighth Chapter, First Part (Palace), the Seventy-sixth Chapter up to the Seventy-seventh Chapter, First Part (Shōgozō)" (entry three of the ledger below). Within one note there are two matters: first, the three Song, Yuan, and Palace texts all record that this fascicle contains 「訖第七十八品上」 tr. "up to the Seventy-eighth Chapter, First Part"—that is, the three texts take Fascicle 88 as the fascicle of 「七十七品至七十八品上」 tr. "the Seventy-seventh Chapter to the Seventy-eighth Chapter, First Part", matching what the base text's Fascicle 88 contains; second, the Shōgozō text records 「七十六品訖第七十七品上」 tr. "the Seventy-sixth Chapter up to the Seventy-seventh Chapter, First Part", one step less than each of the three texts, in the same direction and by the same amount as the 「聖 -1」 tr. "Shōgozō -1" chain traced chapter by chapter from Chapter 44 onward; it continues in this chapter. In addition, the first note on this treatise's side〔T25 0675a17〕 records 「論【大】,經論【聖】」 tr. "treatise (Taishō), sūtra-treatise (Shōgozō)" (entry one of the ledger below)—the Shōgozō text reads 「大智度經論釋……」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Commentary …", with one character 「經」 tr. "sūtra" more, a difference in the book name; at〔T25 0675a18〕 「卷【大】,卷第【宮】」 tr. "fascicle (Taishō), fascicle number (Palace)" (entry four of the ledger below) belongs to a difference in the wording of the interlinear note. Within the four notes on this chapter's title the Ishiyama text does not appear; the place where the Ishiyama text first appears in this chapter is the note on the 【經】 structural marker immediately adjacent (see the separate listing in Section VIII), reading 「不分卷」 tr. "no division of the fascicle".
The exceptional case of 「第七十品」 tr. "the Seventieth Chapter" at the end of the chapter (the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts with the same wording · recorded side by side without judgement). The note on the character 「異」 tr. "difference" at the end of the chapter, as the base text stands: 「異【大】,異釋第七十品【聖】,異釋第七十品竟【石】」 tr. "difference (Taishō), difference; Commentary on the Seventieth Chapter (Shōgozō), difference; the commentary on the Seventieth Chapter is finished (Ishiyama)"〔T25 0677c25〕 (entry fifty-two of the ledger below). The two Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts both record 「第七十品」 tr. "the Seventieth Chapter" at the close of this chapter, whereas, reckoning by the 「聖 -1」 tr. "Shōgozō -1" of the chapter-title layer, this chapter in the Shōgozō text ought to read 「第七十六品」 tr. "the Seventy-sixth Chapter"; here the difference is six steps. This ledger has in addition checked character by character, within the same base text, three ends that can be read against it: first, the note on the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 87 at the close of the preceding chapter〔T25 0675a14〕 records 「(大智…七)九字【大】,大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】,釋第七十五品竟六喻品【石】」 tr. "(Mahā… seven) nine characters (Taishō), Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Eighty-seven, Commentary on the Seventy-fourth Chapter, Last Part, to the Seventy-fifth Chapter (Shōgozō), the commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter is finished; Chapter on the Six Similes (Ishiyama)"—at the close of the preceding chapter the Ishiyama text reads 「第七十五品」 tr. "the Seventy-fifth Chapter", which is precisely the -1 of the base text's Chapter 76, and it runs straight on to the name 「六喻品」 tr. "Chapter on the Six Similes" without opening a fascicle; second, the Shōgozō reading of this chapter's chapter-title note, 「七十六品訖第七十七品上」 tr. "the Seventy-sixth Chapter up to the Seventy-seventh Chapter, First Part", is likewise -1; third, the Ishiyama reading of the note on the opening title of the next chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering"〔T25 0677c26〕, is 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十七四攝品八十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventy-seventh, Chapter on the Four Means of Gathering, Eighty-nine"—at the base text's Chapter 78 the Ishiyama text reads 「第七十七」 tr. "the Seventy-seventh", likewise -1. All three ends are -1; only the one end at the close of this chapter reads 「第七十」 tr. "the Seventieth". This ledger records the two readings side by side as they are, without forcing a reconciliation, and without judging on anyone's behalf which is right.
The duplication of the mulu n attribute of T223 (continuing the standing practice already recorded). On the side of T223, the sūtra explained, this chapter's <cb:mulu> is marked n="78" while its displayed text marks 「77 六喻品」 tr. "77 The Six Similes"〔T08 0389c29〕, and the mulu of the next chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", is also marked n="78"〔T08 0392b12〕—the two chapters share one n value. Before it, 「75 三次品」 tr. "75 The Three Sequences"〔T08 0383c12〕 and 「76 一念品」 tr. "76 One Thought"〔T08 0386b09〕 in the same way share n="76". This belongs to an habitual flaw of the XML markup layer of the base text, the n value being duplicated every other chapter; it is not peculiar to this chapter and is not a doctrinal divergence; continuing the standing practice already recorded from Chapter 48 onward, it is not judged again.
The chapter boundary on the T223 side tied to the fascicle-end (forming exactly the two ends with this treatise's side). The note on this chapter's title on the side of the sūtra explained〔T08 0389c29〕 is 「卷第二十六首【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Twenty-six (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts take this chapter's title as the head of their Fascicle 26; whereas the base text of T223 closes Fascicle 23 only where this chapter ends〔T08 0392b05〕 (<cb:juan n="023" fun="close">〔T08 0392b06〕, Fascicle 24 opening at〔T08 0392b09〕, and the next chapter's title at〔T08 0392b12〕), that is, the base text of the sūtra explained places this chapter at the end of Fascicle 23. This treatise's side places this chapter at the head of Fascicle 88 (see Section I). The divisions of fascicle and chapter in the two transmissions do not agree at this chapter—one tied to the fascicle-head, one tied to the fascicle-end; and the Ishiyama text further records 「卷第八十八終」 tr. "end of Fascicle Eighty-eight" at the end of this chapter and 「卷第八十九首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty-nine" at the start of the next chapter, forming a third set of its own (see Section VIII). The three sets are seen together; recorded as they are, not drawn together into one matter.
Collation of the full re-quoted sūtra (the two sides compared · nine places of variant wording · recording at each place whether there is a collation note). This treatise's Sūtra ① and the "Six Similes" chapter of the sūtra explained are nearly identical character by character; this ledger, collating character by character in the character stream, finds nine places of difference (the systematic difference of translation names is set out separately; see the next entry):
- Harm / cut—this treatise reads 「罵我者誰?害我者誰?以惡言加我、以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me? Who is it that assails me with evil words and harms me with tiles, stones, knives, and staves?"〔T25 0676a06〕, the sūtra explained reads 「罵我者誰?割我者誰?以惡言加我者誰?以瓦石刀杖害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that cuts me? Who is it that assails me with evil words? Who is it that harms me with tiles, stones, knives, and staves?"〔T08 0390c18〕. On this treatise's side there is a note at this place, 「害【大】,割【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "harm (Taishō), cut (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry fourteen of the ledger below)—this treatise's four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts read 「割」 tr. "cut", which is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note at this place. Further, the sūtra explained has one 「者誰」 tr. "who is it that" more, and those characters have a note, 「者誰【大】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "who is it that (Taishō), omitted (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0390c19〕—the Shōgozō text of the sūtra explained deletes these two characters, and the reading so formed is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; the two sides here are each other's mirror image.
- Liberations / turning away and relinquishing—this treatise reads 「四禪、四無量心、四無色定、八解脫、九次第定」 tr. "the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions"〔T25 0676b08〕, the sūtra explained reads 「八背捨、九次第定」 tr. "the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions"〔T08 0391a22〕. On this treatise's side there is a note at this place, 「解脫【大】,背捨【石】」 tr. "liberations (Taishō), turning away and relinquishing (Ishiyama)" (entry twenty of the ledger below)—this treatise's Ishiyama text reads 「背捨」 tr. "turning away and relinquishing", which is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note at this place. Further, the earlier text of this treatise's sūtra section itself reads 「能具足八背捨、九次第定、五神通、五百陀羅尼門」 tr. "can make complete the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the five supernormal powers, and the five hundred dhāraṇī gates"〔T25 0675b10〕—within one chapter this treatise uses the two names side by side; recorded separately, as it is.
- World / land—this treatise reads 「三千大千世界六種震動,光明遍照三千大千世界」 tr. "the three-thousand great-thousand world quakes in six ways, and the light illumines the three-thousand great-thousand world throughout"〔T25 0676b13〕, the sūtra explained reads 「三千大千國土六種震動」 tr. "the three-thousand great-thousand land quakes in six ways"〔T08 0391a27〕. On this treatise's side there is a note at this place, 「世界【大】下同,國土【石】下同」 tr. "world (Taishō), likewise below; land (Ishiyama), likewise below" (entry twenty-two of the ledger below · the base text as it stands carrying the two characters 「下同」 tr. "likewise below")—this treatise's Ishiyama text reads 「國土」 tr. "land" and likewise below, which is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there are also two notes: 「國土【大】,世界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,國主【聖】」 tr. "land (Taishō), world (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace), lord of the land (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0391a15〕 and 「國土【大】*,世界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」 tr. "land (Taishō, starred), world (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, starred)"〔T08 0391a27〕—the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō texts of the sūtra explained read 「世界」 tr. "world", which is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text. The collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image: the reading of this treatise's base text (world) is precisely the reading of the variant texts of the sūtra explained, and the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained (land) is precisely the reading of this treatise's Ishiyama text; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
- Unobstructed in the usual graph / in the variant graph—this treatise reads 「住五百陀羅尼門,得四無礙智」 tr. "abiding in the five hundred dhāraṇī gates, he obtains the four unobstructed knowledges"〔T25 0675c16〕, the sūtra explained reads 「得四無閡智」 tr. "obtains the four unobstructed knowledges (with the variant graph of the character for obstruct)"〔T08 0390b27〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「閡【大】,礙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "obstruct, in the variant graph (Taishō), obstruct, in the usual graph (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts of the sūtra explained read 「礙」 tr. "obstruct, in the usual graph", agreeing with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place. A difference of graph, not a difference of doctrine; recorded as it is.
- Lust in one graph / in another graph—this treatise reads 「何況住婬、怒、癡,於中起罪業生!」 tr. "how much less does he abide in lust, anger, and delusion and give rise to sinful deeds within them and so receive birth!"〔T25 0676c22〕, the sūtra explained reads 「何況住淫怒癡於中起罪業生?」 tr. "how much less would he abide in lust, anger, and delusion and give rise to sinful deeds within them and so receive birth?"〔T08 0391c10〕. Neither side has a collation note here; it belongs to a difference in the characters used by the transmissions.
- And dharmas like an illusion / also does not find—this treatise reads 「亦不得眾生及如幻法。」 tr. "and does not find beings or dharmas like an illusion either."〔T25 0676c24〕, the sūtra explained reads 「亦不得眾生,亦不得幻,若無所得。」 tr. "also does not find beings, also does not find illusion, as one with nothing to be attained."〔T08 0391c11〕. On this treatise's side there is a note at this place, 「及如幻法【大】,亦不得【石】」 tr. "and dharmas like an illusion (Taishō), also does not find (Ishiyama)" (entry thirty of the ledger below)—this treatise's Ishiyama text reads 「亦不得」 tr. "also does not find", agreeing with the sentence pattern of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note at this place.
- The presence or absence of the sentence on the place of entering dhyāna—this treatise reads 「亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用法入禪者。」 tr. "he also does not see this dhyāna, does not see the one who enters dhyāna, does not see the one who enters dhyāna by means of some dharma."〔T25 0676c02〕, the sūtra explained reads 「亦不見是禪,亦不見入禪者,亦不見用是法入禪者,不見入禪處」 tr. "he also does not see this dhyāna, does not see the one who enters dhyāna, does not see the one who enters dhyāna by means of this dharma, does not see the place of entering dhyāna"〔T08 0391b17〕—the sūtra explained has one more sentence, 「不見入禪處」 tr. "does not see the place of entering dhyāna", and one more character, 「是」 tr. "this". On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note at this place, 「不見入禪處【大】,即【聖】」 tr. "does not see the place of entering dhyāna (Taishō), thereupon (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0391b18〕; on this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place. The sentence structures of the two sides differ; recorded as it is.
- Thereupon can / at that time the bodhisattva can—this treatise reads 「若不得是法,即能具足無相禪波羅蜜。」 tr. "If he does not find these dharmas, he thereupon can make the signless dhyānapāramitā complete."〔T25 0676c03〕, the sūtra explained reads 「若不得是法。爾時菩薩能具足無相禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "If he does not find these dharmas. At that time the bodhisattva can make the signless dhyānapāramitā complete"〔T08 0391b19〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there are two notes, 「爾時菩薩【大】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "at that time the bodhisattva (Taishō), omitted (Shōgozō)" and 「能【大】,即能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "can (Taishō), thereupon can (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0391b19〕—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts of the sūtra explained read 「即能」 tr. "thereupon can", agreeing with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place.
- The order of the six similes (mirage and shadow interchanged)—this treatise reads 「知一切法如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化。」 tr. "He knows all dharmas as like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration."〔T25 0676c28〕, the sūtra explained at the same position reads 「知一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "knows all dharmas as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T08 0391c16〕. Neither side has a collation note here; in this treatise this way of writing is likewise seen only this once in its whole book (see Section II); it belongs to a difference in the characters used by the transmissions; recorded as it is, without judging the one side by the reading of the other.
Two systems of translation names (a systematic difference · rescanned in both directions · not a chance difference of this chapter). This treatise writes 「檀波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (transliterated tan)" and 「禪波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (transliterated chan)", while the sūtra explained writes 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (transliterated tanna)" and 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (transliterated channa)"—they are seen at the very head of this chapter's sūtra section: this treatise has 「所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "namely dānapāramitā (tan), śīlapāramitā"〔T25 0675a23〕, the sūtra explained 「所謂檀那波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "namely dānapāramitā (tanna), śīlapāramitā"〔T08 0390a02〕. This ledger rescans the whole of both canons in both directions in the character stream: 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (tanna)" is seen zero times in T25n1509 and five hundred and one times in T08n0223; 「檀波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (tan)" six hundred and ninety-four times in T25n1509 and four times in T08n0223; 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (channa)" once in T25n1509 and two hundred and eighty-seven times in T08n0223; 「禪波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (chan)" three hundred and sixty-four times in T25n1509 and six times in T08n0223. The translation-name habits of the two canons each form a system of their own; this is not a chance difference at one place in this chapter; neither side has a collation note; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
The control group (three strings · the counts of each canon honestly recorded · a unique correspondence). 「夢無自性」 tr. "a dream has no self-nature"〔T25 0675b03〕 /〔T08 0390a12〕; 「一切有所得是非菩薩位」 tr. "all that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position"〔T25 0676c13〕 /〔T08 0391b29〕; 「是夢、響、影、焰、幻、化皆是凡夫愚人顛倒法故。」 tr. "Because this dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration are all the inverted dharmas of ordinary foolish people."〔T25 0677a06〕 /〔T08 0391c23〕. The three strings are each seen once in each canon, with a unique correspondence, and can serve as a counter-proof group for the variant wordings listed above—where there are differences, all nine places have been recorded one by one; the rest match character by character.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in a statement that is extremely hard to establish: since all dharmas are signless, indiscriminable, and empty of specific marks, how can the differing marks of the six perfections still each be made complete one by one? This is not a theoretical difficulty but a difficulty the practitioner meets every day—if all is empty, does today's giving and keeping of morality still count. The sūtra and the treatise go back and forth over this one question four times, and its meaning can be summed up in six layers.
First, the questions lie in four places, the answer in only one. At the opening of the chapter Subhūti asks four questions in a row: within the signless how does one make the six perfections complete, within what is without difference how are differing marks spoken of, how does prajñā gather the other five perfections, and practising dharmas of differing marks how does one obtain the fruit by one mark—from〔T25 0675a22〕 on. Each of the four questions has its own point, yet the Buddha does not answer question by question but gives only one sentence: 「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,住是中行布施、持戒、修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定、修智慧。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, and abiding in this he practises giving, keeps morality, cultivates patience, is diligent in vigour, enters meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom."〔T25 0675a28〕—the answer lies not in 「如何調和空與有」 tr. "how to reconcile emptiness and existence", but in 「住在哪裡行」 tr. "where one abides while practising". The six similes are not figures of speech for teaching the Dharma; they are the place abided in; once the abiding-place is settled, the four questions all dissolve.
Second, that the six similes can stand lies in the one sense of having no self-nature. The sūtra does not take the six similes as words of warning but as an argument: 「夢無自性,響、影、焰、幻、化皆無自性。」 tr. "A dream has no self-nature; echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration all have no self-nature."〔T25 0675b03〕, 「若法無自性,是法無相;若法無相,是法一相,所謂無相。」 tr. "If a dharma has no self-nature, that dharma is signless; if a dharma is signless, that dharma is of one mark, namely the signless."〔T25 0675b04〕. The unreality of a dream lies not in its being false but in its having no nature of its own; having no self-nature it is signless, and being signless it is of one mark. One mark is not some other mark set apart; it is precisely the signless. So below this it comes straight down to giving: 「當知菩薩布施無相、施者無相、受者無相。」 tr. "know that the bodhisattva's giving is signless, the giver is signless, the recipient is signless."〔T25 0675b06〕—the emptiness of the three wheels is not cultivated into being; it is so from the first, and the practitioner merely knows it so.
Third, the proof of signless morality lies in not making a vow. The passage on śīla is the closest to the practitioner. The sūtra first brings out the body of morality, 「是戒不缺、不破、不雜、不著,聖人所讚無漏戒」 tr. "this morality is not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not clinging, the morality without outflows praised by the sages"〔T25 0675c01〕, and at once with two instances of 「不作是願」 tr. "does not make this vow" settles it as signless: he does not vow by this morality to be born among the great kṣatriya clans and so on up to the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations, and he does not vow by this morality to obtain the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path. Whether morality is with marks or signless is proved not by how strictly it is kept, but by whether there is still in the mind a place one wants to go. As to why he makes no vow, the sūtra itself gives the principle: 「無相法不能得無相法,有相法不能得有相法;無相法不能得有相法,有相法不能得無相法。」 tr. "A signless dharma cannot obtain a signless dharma; a dharma with marks cannot obtain a dharma with marks; a signless dharma cannot obtain a dharma with marks; a dharma with marks cannot obtain a signless dharma."〔T25 0675c11〕—the four alternatives are blocked all together, and the road between the one who obtains and what is obtained is wholly cut off; not making a vow is not a low aspiration; it is that the road was never open.
Fourth, the furthest point of patience lies in there being no one to be patient with. The passage on kṣānti is written most concretely: all beings come to revile him with harsh and evil words and to assail him with tiles, stones, knives, and staves, and yet the bodhisattva 「乃至不生一念惡」 tr. "does not give rise to even a single evil thought"〔T25 0676a05〕. That he can be so lies not in a great power of patience but in a single thought that turns back and illumines: 「罵我者誰?害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me?"〔T25 0676a06〕—all three questions are put as 「者誰」 tr. "who is it that"; what is asked about is the person who can revile and can harm; when sought he is unfindable, and then the thought 「是人罵我、害我」 tr. "this person reviles me and harms me" has nowhere to be set up. The sūtra itself gives its ground: 「是菩薩於一切法得無相忍故」 tr. "because this bodhisattva has obtained signless acceptance toward all dharmas"〔T25 0676a08〕. Patience, reaching this point, turns into the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas: 「以是羼提波羅蜜具足故,得無生法忍。」 tr. "Because this kṣāntipāramitā is complete, he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas."〔T25 0676a10〕. And the definition of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is again most plain: 「得法忍,乃至不生少許不善法」 tr. "he obtains acceptance of dharmas, and so on up to not giving rise to even a little unwholesome dharma"〔T25 0676a12〕—it is not that something has been seen; it is that not even a little of the unwholesome arises any more.
Fifth, the bodhisattva's position has only one sentence as its criterion. At the end of the passage on dhyāna, Subhūti asks what the bodhisattva's position is and what is not the position, and the Buddha answers in only nineteen Chinese characters: 「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位。」 tr. "All that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position."〔T25 0676c13〕. The position is settled not by stages but by something to be attained and nothing to be attained. What counts as something to be attained? The sūtra answers without the least mercy: form is with something to be attained, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are with something to be attained, eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are with something to be attained〔T25 0676c15〕—even the omniscience of all kinds, as soon as the three Chinese characters 「有所得」 tr. "something to be attained" are hung upon it, is not the position. The proving sign after entering the position also lies here: 「是菩薩入位中,一切禪定、三昧具足,尚不隨禪定、三昧力生」 tr. "This bodhisattva who has entered the position is complete with all meditative concentrations and samādhi, and is still not born following the power of meditative concentration and samādhi"〔T25 0676c21〕—the power of concentration is enough for birth among the gods and yet he is not born there, precisely because, with nothing to be attained, there is nowhere to abide.
Sixth, the difference between what ordinary people and the bodhisattva see lies only in far and near. The treatise section gathers the whole chapter with one simile: 「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見。」 tr. "It is as with clouds and mist: seen from afar they are seen; drawing near, nothing is seen."〔T25 0677b25〕, 「凡夫亦如是,遠實相故,見諸佛。菩薩近實相故,見皆空」 tr. "Ordinary people too are like this: because they are far from the real mark, they see buddhas. The bodhisattva, because he is near the real mark, sees all as empty"〔T25 0677b26〕. The same one thing, seen from afar as a thing, seen from near as nothing; it is not that there are two worlds, but that there are two distances. Hence the bodhisattva's emptiness does not hinder his practice—「不妨故,能於檀波羅蜜一念中具足行諸善法。」 tr. "Because it does not hinder, he can, within dānapāramitā, within a single thought, practise all wholesome dharmas to completion."〔T25 0677b27〕. At the end the treatise-author further sets himself a question: how does this differ from the preceding chapter's 「一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜」 tr. "by one perfection he is complete with all the perfections"〔T25 0677c22〕, and himself answers: 「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」 tr. "Above, it was that within a single thought he can be complete with all the perfections; here, it is that though all dharmas are empty and signless he can be complete with all the perfections—this is the difference."〔T25 0677c24〕—the completeness of the preceding chapter lies in time (a single thought), the completeness of this chapter in essential nature (empty and signless); the one is when one is complete, the other why one can be complete; the whole chapter is gathered in this one distinction.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a full commentary following its text throughout, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are, as a matter of fact, unevenly distributed. For this chapter the ancient masters' re-reading comes from only one house: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, preserves a complete chapter devoted to it; Huiying's commentary, which explains this treatise, lacks an explanation of this chapter (its surviving text does not reach this fascicle; see below); Junzheng's book has zero hits, and its zero hits have a cause in its genre; in the four files of the Tiantai line the words of the chapter title have zero hits, and the seven hits of the loose term, checked item by item, are none of them citations of this chapter. This section records the correspondences of what they comment on and cite with this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the masters' interpretations.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His commentary following the text of the "Six Similes" chapter of the sūtra explained begins at 「六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Six Similes Chapter, the Seventy-seventh"〔X24n0451 0330a08〕 and runs to〔X24n0451 0330b13〕, before the start of the next chapter, 「四攝品第七十八」 tr. "Four Means of Gathering Chapter, the Seventy-eighth"〔X24n0451 0330b14〕, covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra. The chapter-boundary marker of this file is a <cb:mulu> of level="2" whose type attribute reads "other" rather than "chapter" (a technical difference, recorded for later reference). Five points of his can be recorded.
First, the place of the chapter and its succession from the preceding chapter—「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意。」 tr. "From here on, the second, by way of simile, speaks of the proper intent of one mind complete with all practices."〔X24n0451 0330a09〕, 「就譬說中明住空無相無作具六度,喻上品第三段也。」 tr. "Within the teaching by simile it makes clear that abiding in emptiness, the signless, and non-action one is complete with the six perfections; it likens the third section of the chapter above."〔X24n0451 0330a09〕: Jizang takes this chapter as the 「譬說」 tr. "teaching by simile" and the preceding chapter, "One Mind Complete with All Practices", as the 「法說」 tr. "teaching by dharma", the two chapters having one meaning while the manner of teaching differs. Below his 「此品來有三義」 tr. "this chapter comes for three reasons"〔X24n0451 0330a10〕, the three reasons are, as the base text stands, marked 「一者」 tr. "first", 「二者」 tr. "second", 「二者」 tr. "second" (the third branch too is marked 「二者」 tr. "second"), which this ledger records as it is without correcting on anyone's behalf: the first reason says that in the preceding chapter the three perfections easily give rise to a clinging mind, 「如此等皆夢幻有也,何有耶?」 tr. "Such things as these are all the existence of dreams and illusions; what existence is there?"〔X24n0451 0330a13〕; the second reason says 「二者明虗寂之中無所不行」 tr. "second, it makes clear that within empty stillness there is nothing that is not practised"〔X24n0451 0330a13〕, and sets up two difficulties of its own—「若畢竟空,云何能具所為?若有所為,云何是畢竟空?」 tr. "If it is ultimate emptiness, how can one complete what is done? If there is something done, how is it ultimate emptiness?"〔X24n0451 0330a14〕, gathered with 「故今明空有無礙者,如故約化事也。」 tr. "Therefore what now makes clear that emptiness and existence do not obstruct each other is, as before, drawn from the matter of conjuring."〔X24n0451 0330a15〕; the third reason says it is taught for people's sake—「今明實見,云何無菩薩耶?故舉六喻曉之眼也。」 tr. "Now it makes clear that one truly sees; how can there be no bodhisattva? Therefore the six similes are raised to enlighten the eye."〔X24n0451 0330a18〕, 「見便言有者,亦見夢幻可言有耶?」 tr. "If, because one sees, one says it exists, then one also sees dreams and illusions—can one say they exist?"〔X24n0451 0330a19〕. That dreams and illusions can be seen and yet cannot be called existent answers the difficulty of 「眼見菩薩行六度作佛」 tr. "seeing with the eye the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha"—it points to the same place as this treatise's treatise section, 「凡夫遠實智慧,取相,見菩薩行六波羅蜜作佛,著是空法故難。」 tr. "Ordinary people are far from real wisdom, grasp at marks, and see the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and becoming a Buddha; because they cling to this empty dharma, they raise the objection."〔T25 0677b21〕, while the manner of speaking differs; recorded separately, as it is.
Second, the twofold division and the division of four questions and four answers—「品為二:第一、正舉喻釋上六事;第二、乘釋疑。」 tr. "The chapter is in two: first, properly raising similes to explain the six matters above; second, going on to explain doubts."〔X24n0451 0330a21〕, 「初先作四問,次答四問,還問上第三段中六度各有四義耳。」 tr. "First four questions are put, next the four questions are answered; they ask again about the six perfections in the third section above, each having four meanings."〔X24n0451 0330a21〕: Jizang takes the opening of the sūtra section as four questions, matching in number the four 「云何」 tr. "how" brought out in this treatise's sūtra text (see Section I). Below this he assigns them question by question: 「第一、問上第一六度能明無相不可分別中,而能滿足六度能耶?」 tr. "First, it asks about the first point above on the six perfections: can one, within what makes clear the signless and indiscriminable, still fulfil the six perfections?" 「第二、問上第三外道云何無異中,而能分別益眾生自行化他,故相逐也?」 tr. "Second, it asks about the third point above, the outside paths: how, within what is without difference, can one discriminate so as to benefit beings, practising oneself and transforming others, so that they follow upon one another?" 「第三、問第二攝眾行義,諸法空無相,云何有相攝耶?」 tr. "Third, it asks about the second point, the meaning of gathering the many practices: all dharmas are empty and signless; how is there a gathering by marks?" 「第四、問第四諸法空無相,云何得成佛道?」 tr. "Fourth, it asks about the fourth point: all dharmas are empty and signless; how can one accomplish the Buddha path?"〔X24n0451 0330b02〕, gathered with 「此欲成因果一雙相次也。」 tr. "This is meant to complete cause and fruit as a pair in sequence."〔X24n0451 0330b03〕. This treatise has no question-by-question division of these four questions; it only gathers them as a whole with the first question of the treatise section; what the two houses stress differs; recorded separately, as it is.
Third, the division of the general answer and the separate answers—「佛答中為二:初總答,次得六度別答。」 tr. "Within the Buddha's answer there are two: first the general answer, next the separate answers on obtaining the six perfections."〔X24n0451 0330b04〕, 「雖總別二答,不別答四問,但總答也。」 tr. "Though there are two answers, general and separate, he does not answer the four questions separately, but only answers generally."〔X24n0451 0330b04〕, and he himself marks where the separate answers begin: 「以是因緣故下,別答六度,答異也。」 tr. "From ‘by reason of these causes and conditions’ onward, the six perfections are answered separately, answering the difference."〔X24n0451 0330b07〕—Jizang takes the phrase 「以是因緣故」 tr. "by reason of these causes and conditions"〔T25 0675b05〕 in the sūtra text as the boundary where the general answer turns into the separate answers. This sectional boundary matches the drift of this treatise's sūtra text (only from 「以是因緣故」 tr. "by reason of these causes and conditions" onward does the sūtra speak of each perfection separately), but this treatise does not mark its own sections; this is Jizang's alone. Further, he himself explains why the Buddha does not answer question by question: 「問意云:既空無相,應無四事。佛答:夢幻等四事,何共四事?如夢幻四事,何曾事耶?即是答四問也。」 tr. "The intent of the question says: since it is empty and signless, there ought to be none of the four matters. The Buddha answers: dreams, illusions, and the rest are four matters—how do they share in the four matters? The four matters being like dreams and illusions, when were they ever matters? This is precisely answering the four questions."〔X24n0451 0330b05〕.
Fourth, the establishing of two chapters, teaching by dharma and teaching by simile—「上法說中一一度具四事,今喻說中亦一一度具四事,但法譬不同,故有兩品也。」 tr. "Above, in the teaching by dharma, each perfection is complete with four matters; now, in the teaching by simile, each perfection is likewise complete with four matters; only dharma and simile are not the same, and so there are two chapters."〔X24n0451 0330b07〕: with 「法譬不同」 tr. "dharma and simile are not the same" he explains why the preceding chapter and this chapter are set up separately. The question the treatise-author sets himself at the end of this treatise's treatise section (the chapter above made all the perfections complete by one perfection, this signlessness gathers all dharmas; what difference is there〔T25 0677c22〕) and his own answer (the distinction of a single thought / empty and signless〔T25 0677c24〕) answer a different point from Jizang—the treatise-author's answer lies in why there is completeness, Jizang's in the genre of the teaching; the two houses establish their meanings separately; recorded side by side without judgement.
Fifth, the explanation of the sixth perfection and of the second section—「釋第六度中云不見夢乃主夢者」 tr. "In explaining the sixth perfection it says he does not see the dream and the master of the dream"〔X24n0451 0330b09〕, 「上來借六喻以喻法,法既不可得,六喻亦淨」 tr. "Up to here the six similes have been borrowed to liken the dharma; since the dharma is unfindable, the six similes too are pure"〔X24n0451 0330b10〕, gathered with 「故菩薩耳法不曾虗實也。」 tr. "Therefore the bodhisattva's ear-dharma was never empty or real."〔X24n0451 0330b10〕; he further explains the origin of the passage going on to explain doubts: 「第二段更問者,上來明菩薩所生功德,問於六喻來例萬法,今欲例於萬法,故復問也。」 tr. "As for the further question of the second section: up to here it has made clear the merit produced by the bodhisattva, asking about the six similes so as to apply them to the myriad dharmas; now, wishing to apply them to the myriad dharmas, he therefore asks again."〔X24n0451 0330b11〕—with 「六喻亦淨」 tr. "the six similes too are pure" he gathers the self-refutation of the six similes, matching this treatise's sūtra text 「不見夢、不見見夢者」 tr. "does not see the dream, does not see the one who sees the dream"〔T25 0677a03〕 and the blocking off of simile after simile that follows. Note: the wording of these few lines of this file has been corrupted in transmission (at places such as 「乃主夢者」 tr. "and the master of the dream", 「曉之眼也」 tr. "to enlighten the eye", 「菩薩耳法」 tr. "the bodhisattva's ear-dharma", and 「虗寂」 tr. "empty stillness"); this ledger records them character by character as the base text stands, without correcting on anyone's behalf.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · lacking an explanation (not zero hits). This ledger independently verifies: the surviving text of that commentary begins at〔X46n0791 0794a01〕 and ends at〔X46n0791 0917b12〕, with the fascicle-end title 「大智度論疏卷第二十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Twenty-four", and what it explains at its close is still the passage 「云何菩薩摩訶薩知一切法略廣相」 tr. "how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva know the brief and extensive marks of all dharmas"—far before Fascicle 88 of this treatise. This chapter certainly falls outside the range of the surviving text of Huiying's commentary, and so it is recorded as 「闕釋」 tr. "lacking an explanation", not as 「零命中」 tr. "zero hits" (consistent with the limit of Huiying's commentary already settled for several chapters from Chapter 44 onward; this chapter lies further beyond it). The words of the chapter title, 「六喻品」 tr. "Six Similes Chapter" and 「夢化六度」 tr. "dream and conjuration, the six perfections", and the loose term 「六喻」 tr. "six similes" likewise have zero hits in the whole text of that file; this zero value is caused by the missing fascicles, not by an omitted citation; recorded separately, as it is.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (a necessity of its genre). The words of the chapter title, 「六喻品」 tr. "Six Similes Chapter" and 「夢化六度」 tr. "dream and conjuration, the six perfections", and the loose term 「六喻」 tr. "six similes", searched back through the whole file, all have zero hits. This book is not a commentary following the text chapter by chapter, but belongs to the genre of profound-meaning works that discuss doctrinal themes laterally, not unfolding in the order of this treatise's chapters—chapter-by-chapter coverage cannot, in terms of genre, be established at all, so its zero hits are a necessity of genre, not an omitted citation. This distinction is recorded as it is, so that later re-readers need not argue it all over again each time they meet a zero value.
Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) · Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) · the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) · zero citations in the four files (recorded as it is). This ledger independently searched back through the whole of the four files: the words of the chapter title, 「六喻品」 tr. "Six Similes Chapter" and 「夢化六度」 tr. "dream and conjuration, the six perfections", have zero hits in all four files; this chapter's fixed sentence of the six similes, 「如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration", has zero hits in all four files; the loose term 「六喻」 tr. "six similes" gives one, one, one, and four hits in the four files respectively, seven in all, and this ledger, checking the context of each item, finds that all seven are other groups of six similes, and not one cites this chapter:
- Great Calming and Contemplation, one hit, whose words read 「近已藏開,盡取用之。合六喻可解」 tr. "Near, the treasury is already opened; take and use all of it. Put together with the six similes, it can be understood"〔T46n1911 0010c24〕 (the two characters 「云云」 tr. "and so on" below it are tied within an interlinear note and do not enter the character-by-character quotation)—the text above is the passage of a house with a treasury that no one knows of, a good friend showing it, and the weeds being cleared away and it dug out; what it puts together is the six similes of the treasury series, which have nothing to do with this chapter's dream, echo, shadow, mirage, illusion, and conjuration.
- Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, one hit, whose words read 「次假觀中文舉六喻。三夢一寶一骨一像。」 tr. "Next, the text on the contemplation of the provisional raises six similes: three dreams, one treasure, one skeleton, one image."〔T46n1912 0186c25〕—the six it lists itself are three dreams, one treasure, one skeleton, and one image, entirely different from this chapter's six.
- Profound Meaning of the Lotus, one hit〔T33n1716 0681c22〕, 「本迹六喻者,敘用也。」 tr. "The six similes of origin and trace set out the function."—these are the six similes of the gates of origin and trace of the Lotus, words setting out the structure of the sūtra text.
- Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, four hits:〔T33n1717 0818c26〕 「六喻敘用」 tr. "the six similes set out the function" continues the item above; 「經中耆婆為闍王說,總有六喻」 tr. "In the sūtra Jīvaka speaks for King Ajātaśatru; in all there are six similes"〔T33n1717 0889c28〕—these are the six similes spoken by Jīvaka for King Ajātaśatru, whose items it brings out one by one: 「初喻善心開敷」 tr. "the first simile: the wholesome mind opening out"〔T33n1717 0889c29〕, the second simile the practitioner's mind rejoicing, the third and fourth similes roots of goodness increasing and afflictions decreasing, the fifth simile removing greed, the sixth simile love and delight; this string is seen twice in this file, running across lines, and in the expression 「六喻愛樂」 tr. "the sixth simile: love and delight" the 「六」 tr. "six" is in fact an ordinal;〔T33n1717 0927c28〕 「先對六喻,次以十如結成。」 tr. "First matched against the six similes, next concluded with the ten suchnesses." continues the item on the six similes of origin and trace. Thus this chapter certainly has no trace of being cited in the two Tiantai works on calming and contemplation or in the commentaries and records on the Lotus; the negative result is recorded as it is, and hits on the surface of words are not used to stand in for a relation of citation.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The veins of meaning of this chapter that carry on from before and after are four, all recorded in this section, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
First, the carrying on in chapter order of ‘one mind complete with all practices’ (the treatise-author's own testimony · a hard link within this treatise itself). The question the treatise-author sets himself at the end of the treatise section points directly to the preceding chapter: 「上品中以一波羅蜜具諸波羅蜜,此無相攝一切法,有何差別?」 tr. "In the chapter above, by one perfection he is complete with all the perfections; this signlessness gathers all dharmas; what difference is there?"〔T25 0677c22〕—what it points to is Chapter 76, "One Mind Complete with All Practices" (its chapter title at〔T25 0670b24〕). The treatise-author's answer itself brings out the division of the two chapters: 「上以一念中能具諸波羅蜜,此以諸法雖空無相而能具諸波羅蜜為異。」 tr. "Above, it was that within a single thought he can be complete with all the perfections; here, it is that though all dharmas are empty and signless he can be complete with all the perfections—this is the difference."〔T25 0677c24〕. The completeness of the preceding chapter is tied to a single thought, the completeness of this chapter to emptiness and the signless; the one asks about time, the other about essence; the chapters arise from one another in order, and the carrying on is recorded. Jizang has here a different pairing (teaching by dharma / teaching by simile; see Section VI), different from the treatise-author's pairing; recorded side by side without judgement.
Second, the forward pointing in chapter order of ‘the four means of gathering’ (no explicit text within this chapter of this treatise). Below the last words of this chapter, 「為異」 tr. "this is the difference"〔T25 0677c25〕, the next chapter is "The Four Means of Gathering", the Seventy-eighth〔T25 0677c26〕. Within the range of this chapter this treatise has no explicit text pointing forward to the next chapter (this ledger, searching back character by character within this chapter for 「四攝」 tr. "the four means of gathering", has zero hits), so the succession of the two chapters is seen only in their order and not in the treatise-author's own statement; recorded separately, as it is. Jizang's 「第二段更問者……今欲例於萬法,故復問也。」 tr. "As for the further question of the second section … now, wishing to apply them to the myriad dharmas, he therefore asks again."〔X24n0451 0330b11〕, explained at the end of this chapter, also stops within this chapter and does not point forward to the next.
Third, the tie of the name ‘dream and conjuration, the six perfections’ to the sūtra text (one side only · recorded without judgement). The variant chapter name 「夢化六度品」 tr. "Chapter on Dream and Conjuration and the Six Perfections" has its basis in the two axes of the sūtra text, the six similes and the six perfections—「菩薩摩訶薩住五陰如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides in the five aggregates as like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T25 0675a28〕 and the perfection-by-perfection 「能具足無相尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "can make complete the signless śīlapāramitā"〔T25 0675b29〕 and what follows. This ledger rescans in both directions: the character stream of 「夢化六度」 tr. "dream and conjuration, the six perfections" is seen zero times in the whole treatise T25n1509 and zero times in the whole sūtra T08n0223—this name does not come from the main text of either canon, but only from the Khitan edition's interlinear note below the chapter title of the sūtra explained〔T08 0389c29〕. Hence, as a chapter name, its choice lies in summarising the purport of the section, not in being grounded in the wording; the two names are recorded side by side, without judging which came first.
Fourth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's chain from 「夢無自性」 tr. "a dream has no self-nature" onward, in which having no self-nature is precisely being signless and being signless is precisely one mark, its gloss of the three wheels, 「布施無相、施者無相、受者無相」 tr. "the giving is signless, the giver is signless, the recipient is signless", its dharma of patience, 「罵我者誰?害我者誰?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who is it that harms me?", its judgement of position, 「一切有所得是非菩薩位,一切無所得是菩薩位」 tr. "all that is with something to be attained is not the bodhisattva's position; all that is with nothing to be attained is the bodhisattva's position", and its simile of seeing, 「譬如雲霧,遠視則見,近之則無所見」 tr. "it is as with clouds and mist: seen from afar they are seen; drawing near, nothing is seen"—these are the basis on which later ages discussed signless practice, the emptiness of the three wheels, and the bodhisattva's position; they rest on a stable citation〔T25n1509 六喻品·卷八十八〕; since the places in the various volumes that cite this treatise are not yet in final form, the citation is soft, awaiting their character-by-character verification. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down into the gates of practice; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 88 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0675a17–0677c26〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0675a17〕 and ends with the sentence closing in 「為異」 tr. "this is the difference", running on to〔T25 0677c25〕, before the title of the next chapter〔T25 0677c26〕; this chapter's title is the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 88, and within the range of this chapter the base text has no fascicle-end title); the collation text for the sūtra explained is the "Six Similes" chapter of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0389c29–0392b05〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0330a08–0330b13〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter, Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits, and Zhiyi's two books and the Annotations have zero citations (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts—within this chapter's ledger of fifty-two entries no entry of the Shōgozō B is seen, nor any entry of the Korean edition or of the CBETA emendation layer; the number of entries in which each text appears (a mechanically recounted value · one entry may involve several texts): Song twenty-four, Palace twenty-seven, Shōgozō twenty, Ming nineteen, Ishiyama nineteen, Yuan eighteen.
Two notes on structural markers · of the point-anchor type · not entered in the ledger of fifty-two entries (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are two notes of the <anchor type="circle"/> point-anchor type (without a beg/end pair, so they generate no app and do not enter the ledger):
- The note on the 【經】 structural marker〔T25 0675a22〕, the full text of the base text as it stands: 「經【大】,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】,不分卷【石】」 tr. "sūtra (Taishō), omitted (Song, Palace, Shōgozō), no division of the fascicle (Ishiyama)"—the three Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this structural marker 【經】, and the Ishiyama text, further, does not divide the fascicle. This is the place where the Ishiyama text first appears within the range of this chapter (there is no Ishiyama text among the four notes on the chapter title; see Section IV).
- The note on the record at the fascicle's end at the close of the chapter〔T25 0677c25〕, the full text of the base text as it stands: 「卷第八十八終【石】」 tr. "end of Fascicle Eighty-eight (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text takes the end of this chapter as the end of its Fascicle 88; paired with the 「卷第八十九首【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty-nine (Ishiyama)" of the note on the opening title of the next chapter〔T25 0677c26〕, the two notes together form the Ishiyama text's boundary between Fascicles 88 and 89. And since the 【經】 note records the Ishiyama text's 「不分卷」 tr. "no division of the fascicle", and the note at the close of the preceding chapter〔T25 0675a13〕 also records 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text does not open a fascicle at the head of this chapter but closes one at its end, exactly one chapter out of step with the base text's 「於本品之首起卷」 tr. "opening the fascicle at the head of this chapter". The three records stand together; recorded as they are, without forcing a reconciliation.
Four stars · all shared within the chapter itself (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are four star anchors; this ledger resolves one by one the target of each one's collation entry and locates the chapter to which it belongs:
- 〔T25 0676a07〕 「杖」 tr. "staff"—corresp→note(0676001), that is, the note at〔T25 0676a04〕 in this chapter (entry thirteen of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
- 〔T25 0676b23〕 「入」 tr. "enter"—corresp→note(0676010), that is, the note at〔T25 0676b22〕 in this chapter (entry twenty-three of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
- 〔T25 0677b02〕 「是」 tr. "this"—corresp→note(0677008), that is, the note at〔T25 0677b01〕 in this chapter (entry thirty-nine of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
- 〔T25 0677b26〕 「夫」 tr. "fu"—corresp→note(0677013), that is, the note at〔T25 0677b21〕 in this chapter (entry forty-five of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself. The corresp targets of the four being settled, the distribution of the stars is all four within the chapter, none borrowed in from across chapters (differing from Chapter 62, which has one borrowed in from across chapters). The note text of a star's target carries in the base text the mark 「*」 tr. "star", which this ledger keeps following the base text as it stands (entries thirteen, fifteen, twenty-three, twenty-four, thirty-nine, forty, forty-five, and forty-nine of the ledger below).
This chapter as the place of definition of stars at two places, lent out beyond the chapter (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are in addition two notes carrying the mark 「*」 tr. "star" whose shared star falls outside this chapter:
- 〔T25 0677a17〕 「相【大】*,相三昧【石】*」 tr. "mark (Taishō, starred), mark samādhi (Ishiyama, starred)" (entry thirty-five of the ledger below)—its shared star is at〔T25 0678c02〕, belonging to the range of the next chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering".
- 〔T25 0677b16〕 「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」 tr. "[treatise] (Taishō, starred), omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, starred)" (entry forty-three of the ledger below)—its shared star is at〔T25 0681b01〕, in the range from the next chapter onward. That is, this chapter borrows nothing in from outside, but lends out two places; of the 「*」 tr. "star" marks in this chapter, the resolution of one kind lies within the chapter and of the other outside it; the two kinds stand together; recorded separately, as it is, so that one does not infer from the carrying of the mark that the sharer must be within the chapter.
One difference between the list of the working base text and the base text (listed separately · this ledger follows the base text). Entry twenty-two of the ledger below〔T25 0676b14〕: the base text's note as it stands reads 「世界【大】下同,國土【石】下同」 tr. "world (Taishō), likewise below; land (Ishiyama), likewise below"; the list at the end of the working base-text file reads 「世界【大】|國土【石】」 tr. "world (Taishō) | land (Ishiyama)", omitting in two places the two characters 「下同」 tr. "likewise below". The two characters 「下同」 tr. "likewise below" settle that the variant reading extends to the text below (within the range of this chapter the three occurrences of 「三千大千世界」 tr. "the three-thousand great-thousand world" all lie below it); they are not words that can be omitted, and this ledger restores them following the base text and marks this difference explicitly. The other fifty-one entries of the list of the working base text agree with the base text.
The general collation ledger (a full reckoning of fifty-two entries · the base text as it stands). Below they are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the four star entries, with their corresp targets and the chapters to which they belong marked with each entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (fifty-two · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0675a17〕論【大】|經論【聖】 (a difference in the book name of the chapter title · the Shōgozō text reads 「大智度經論釋」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Commentary" · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0675a17〕六喻品【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】 (the Palace and Shōgozō texts have no chapter name in the chapter title · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0675a17〕七十七【大】|七十七訖第七十八品上【宋】【元】|七十七品訖第七十八品上【宮】|七十六品訖第七十七品上【聖】 (the Shōgozō text a -1 step · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0675a18〕卷【大】|卷第【宮】 (the wording of the interlinear note 「卷八十八」 tr. "Fascicle Eighty-eight" below the chapter title)
- 〔T25 0675a24〕梨【大】|黎【明】
- 〔T25 0675b06〕施者無相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0675b10〕相【大】|相三昧【石】
- 〔T25 0675b27〕知【大】|知知【聖】
- 〔T25 0675c18〕染【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0675c23〕化【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0675c24〕身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0675c26〕取【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0676a04〕杖【大】*|仗【宋】* (place of definition of a star · note(0676001) · for the one that shares it see entry fifteen below)
- 〔T25 0676a06〕害【大】|割【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the reading of the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0676a07〕杖【大】*|仗【宋】* (star · corresp→note(0676001) = the note at〔T25 0676a04〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0676a13〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0676a22〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0676a24〕及空【大】|乃至【石】
- 〔T25 0676b02〕教【大】|故【宮】
- 〔T25 0676b09〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】 (the Ishiyama text's reading is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0676b10〕是【大】|是中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0676b14〕世界【大】下同|國土【石】下同 (the base text as it stands contains the two characters 「下同」 tr. "likewise below" · omitted in the list of the working base text · see the separate listing above; the Ishiyama text's reading is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0676b22〕入【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】* (place of definition of a star · note(0676010) · for the one that shares it see entry twenty-four below)
- 〔T25 0676b23〕入【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】* (star · corresp→note(0676010) = the note at〔T25 0676b22〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0676b24〕相【大】|相三昧【石】 (the same group of variant readings as entry seven〔T25 0675b10〕 and entry thirty-five〔T25 0677a17〕 · at all three places the Ishiyama text, below 「無相」 tr. "signless", adds the two characters 「三昧」 tr. "samādhi" · recorded side by side as it is)
- 〔T25 0676c04〕蜜【大】|蜜菩薩【石】
- 〔T25 0676c07〕提【大】|提是【石】
- 〔T25 0676c07〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【石】
- 〔T25 0676c18〕不【大】|亦不【宮】
- 〔T25 0676c24〕及如幻法【大】|亦不得【石】 (the Ishiyama text's sentence pattern agrees with the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0676c27〕法【大】|法法【石】
- 〔T25 0677a09〕夢【大】|夢亦【石】
- 〔T25 0677a13〕法【大】|生以【聖】
- 〔T25 0677a14〕修【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677a17〕相【大】*|相三昧【石】* (place of definition of a star · note(0677004) · the one that shares it is outside this chapter〔T25 0678c02〕 · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0677a24〕見【大】|不見【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0677a27〕無相【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0677a29〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677b01〕是【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】* (place of definition of a star · note(0677008) · for the one that shares it see entry forty below)
- 〔T25 0677b02〕是【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】* (star · corresp→note(0677008) = the note at〔T25 0677b01〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0677b05〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b11〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b16〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】* (a note on the presence of a structural marker · place of definition of a star · note(0677011) · the one that shares it is outside this chapter〔T25 0681b01〕 · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0677b20〕今【大】|令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677b21〕夫【大】*|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】* (place of definition of a star · note(0677013) · for the one that shares it see entry forty-nine below)
- 〔T25 0677b23〕住【大】|在【明】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0677b24〕六【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b25〕雲【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0677b26〕夫【大】*|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】* (star · corresp→note(0677013) = the note at〔T25 0677b21〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0677c03〕一【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0677c21〕尸【大】|尸羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0677c25〕異【大】|異釋第七十品【聖】|異釋第七十品竟【石】 (the appended remark of the collation note 〔side note〕 kept as it stands · the closing records of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts at the end of the chapter · the exceptional case of 「第七十品」 tr. "the Seventieth Chapter" · see Section IV)
The fifty-two entries above agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes of the working base text (fifty-two entries in the list at the end of the working base-text file · forty-eight notes of the base text with paired anchors + four app entries of the star type = fifty-two · a mechanically recounted value), and the targets of the stars have been marked with each entry. The two notes on structural markers, the four stars and the two places lent out beyond the chapter, and the one difference of the working base text have been listed separately above; the two point-anchor notes do not enter this ledger of fifty-two entries, as marked explicitly above.
Witness collation of the sūtra explained (nine places expanded · the rest not expanded · the gap recorded, to be supplied). Within the range of collation for this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0389c29–0392b05〕, this ledger scans item by item fifty-five numbered notes and four star anchors; the nine places of variant wording that bear on this treatise (harm / cut · liberations / turning away and relinquishing · world / land · the two graphs of unobstructed · the two graphs of lust · and dharmas like an illusion / also does not find · the presence or absence of the sentence on the place of entering dhyāna · thereupon can / at that time the bodhisattva can · the order of the six similes) and the one side formed by the Khitan edition's interlinear note on the chapter title have been recorded item by item in Section IV; the counts in both directions of the two systems of translation names have also been recorded. The item-by-item side-by-side listing of the remaining entries has not been expanded; that it has not been expanded is recorded as it is, awaiting a later supplementary check, and estimates are not made to pass for counts. Further, at the head and at the end of this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained there is one note each added by the modern editorial layer (around〔T08 0386b09〕 one records that its coverage extends to the end of this chapter, and at〔T08 0392b05〕 one records its close, with the name of a parallel Sanskrit passage attached), which belong to modern additions of the CBETA editorial layer, not to what the ancient masters transmitted; following the practice, this ledger records their existence and position, and does not cite their text as a ground for the doctrine or the Sanskrit source of this chapter; the same note also records 「不分卷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)", a record of fascicle numbering on the side of the sūtra explained, which is recorded along with it.